This is a modern-English version of The Elephant Man and Other Reminiscences, originally written by Treves, Frederick. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.



The Elephant Man
and
Other Reminiscences

By
Sir Frederick Treves, Baronet.

G.C.V.O., C.B., LL.D.
Sergeant Surgeon to His Majesty the King.
Author of “The Other Side of the Lantern,” “The Cradle
of the Deep,” “The Country of the Ring and the Book,”
“Highways and Byways of Dorset,” “The Riviera of the
Corniche Road,” “The Lake of Geneva,” etc. etc.
CASSELL AND COMPANY, LTD.
London, New York, Toronto and Melbourne
1923

First published February 1923
Reprinted February 1923
Printed in Great Britain

Contents

   
PAGE
The Elephant Man
1
The Vintage Receiving Room
39
The 20-Krone Coin
59
A Remedy for Anxiety
67
Two Women
91
Ocean Enthusiast
111
A Case of "Heart Failure"
121
A Sleepless Night
135
In the Moment of Death
155
The Idol Made of Clay
181
Breaking News
199
A Matter of Hats
213

The Elephant Man
And Other Memories
1

I
THE ELEPHANT MAN

IN the Mile End Road, opposite to the London Hospital, there was (and possibly still is) a line of small shops. Among them was a vacant greengrocer’s which was to let. The whole of the front of the shop, with the exception of the door, was hidden by a hanging sheet of canvas on which was the announcement that the Elephant Man was to be seen within and that the price of admission was twopence. Painted on the canvas in primitive colours was a life-size portrait of the Elephant Man. This very crude production depicted a frightful creature that could only have been possible in a nightmare. It was the figure of a man with the characteristics of an elephant. The transfiguration was not far advanced. There was still more of the man than of the beast. This fact—that it was still human—was the most 2 repellent attribute of the creature. There was nothing about it of the pitiableness of the misshapened or the deformed, nothing of the grotesqueness of the freak, but merely the loathsome insinuation of a man being changed into an animal. Some palm trees in the background of the picture suggested a jungle and might have led the imaginative to assume that it was in this wild that the perverted object had roamed.

On the Mile End Road, across from the London Hospital, there was (and still might be) a row of small shops. Among them was an empty greengrocer's available for rent. The entire front of the shop, except for the door, was covered by a hanging sheet of canvas announcing that the Elephant Man could be seen inside for just two pence. On the canvas, painted in basic colors, was a life-size portrait of the Elephant Man. This very crude artwork showed a horrifying figure that seemed like something out of a nightmare. It was the image of a man with elephant-like features. The transformation wasn't too advanced yet. There was still more human than beast in the figure. This aspect—its lingering humanity—was the most disturbing quality of the creature. It lacked the pity usually associated with the misshapen or deformed; there was no grotesqueness typical of a sideshow freak, just the repulsive hint of a man turning into an animal. Some palm trees in the background of the picture hinted at a jungle, which might have led the imaginative to think that this twisted figure once roamed that wild setting.

When I first became aware of this phenomenon the exhibition was closed, but a well-informed boy sought the proprietor in a public house and I was granted a private view on payment of a shilling. The shop was empty and grey with dust. Some old tins and a few shrivelled potatoes occupied a shelf and some vague vegetable refuse the window. The light in the place was dim, being obscured by the painted placard outside. The far end of the shop—where I expect the late proprietor sat at a desk—was cut off by a curtain or rather by a red tablecloth suspended from a cord by a few rings. The room was cold and dank, for it was the month of November. The year, I might say, was 1884.

When I first noticed this situation, the exhibition was closed, but a knowledgeable boy found the owner at a pub, and I was allowed a private viewing for a shilling. The shop was empty and covered in dust. A few old cans and some shriveled potatoes were on a shelf, and some vague vegetable scraps were in the window. The light in the place was dim, blocked by a painted sign outside. The far end of the shop—where I assumed the previous owner sat at a desk—was separated by a curtain or rather a red tablecloth hanging from a cord by a few rings. The room was cold and damp, since it was November. The year, I should mention, was 1884.

The showman pulled back the curtain and revealed a bent figure crouching on a stool and covered by a brown blanket. In front of it, on3 a tripod, was a large brick heated by a Bunsen burner. Over this the creature was huddled to warm itself. It never moved when the curtain was drawn back. Locked up in an empty shop and lit by the faint blue light of the gas jet, this hunched-up figure was the embodiment of loneliness. It might have been a captive in a cavern or a wizard watching for unholy manifestations in the ghostly flame. Outside the sun was shining and one could hear the footsteps of the passers-by, a tune whistled by a boy and the companionable hum of traffic in the road.

The showman pulled back the curtain and revealed a hunched figure crouching on a stool, wrapped in a brown blanket. In front of it, on a tripod, was a large brick heated by a Bunsen burner. The creature was huddled over this to keep warm. It didn’t move when the curtain was drawn back. Trapped in an empty shop and illuminated by the dim blue light of the gas jet, this crouched figure represented utter loneliness. It could have been a prisoner in a cave or a wizard waiting for sinister signs in the eerie flame. Outside, the sun was shining, and you could hear the footsteps of people passing by, a boy whistling a tune, and the friendly buzz of traffic on the road.

The showman—speaking as if to a dog—called out harshly: “Stand up!” The thing arose slowly and let the blanket that covered its head and back fall to the ground. There stood revealed the most disgusting specimen of humanity that I have ever seen. In the course of my profession I had come upon lamentable deformities of the face due to injury or disease, as well as mutilations and contortions of the body depending upon like causes; but at no time had I met with such a degraded or perverted version of a human being as this lone figure displayed. He was naked to the waist, his feet were bare, he wore a pair of threadbare trousers that had4 once belonged to some fat gentleman’s dress suit.

The showman—talking like he was addressing a dog—shouted sharply: “Stand up!” The thing rose slowly, letting the blanket that had covered its head and back fall to the ground. What was revealed was the most revolting example of humanity I had ever seen. Throughout my career, I had encountered unfortunate facial deformities from injuries or diseases, along with body mutilations and distortions from similar causes; but at no point had I encountered such a degraded or twisted version of a human being as this one. He was naked from the waist up, his feet were bare, and he wore a pair of worn-out trousers that had once belonged to some overweight gentleman’s suit.

From the intensified painting in the street I had imagined the Elephant Man to be of gigantic size. This, however, was a little man below the average height and made to look shorter by the bowing of his back. The most striking feature about him was his enormous and misshapened head. From the brow there projected a huge bony mass like a loaf, while from the back of the head hung a bag of spongy, fungous-looking skin, the surface of which was comparable to brown cauliflower. On the top of the skull were a few long lank hairs. The osseous growth on the forehead almost occluded one eye. The circumference of the head was no less than that of the man’s waist. From the upper jaw there projected another mass of bone. It protruded from the mouth like a pink stump, turning the upper lip inside out and making of the mouth a mere slobbering aperture. This growth from the jaw had been so exaggerated in the painting as to appear to be a rudimentary trunk or tusk. The nose was merely a lump of flesh, only recognizable as a nose from its position. The face was no more capable of expression than a block of gnarled wood. The back was horrible, because5 from it hung, as far down as the middle of the thigh, huge, sack-like masses of flesh covered by the same loathsome cauliflower skin.

From the dramatic painting on the street, I had imagined the Elephant Man to be huge. However, he was actually a small man, shorter than average, made to look even smaller due to his hunched back. The most striking feature was his enormous and deformed head. From his forehead jutted a large bony mass resembling a loaf of bread, while a bag of spongy, fungus-like skin hung from the back of his head, its surface looking like brown cauliflower. On top of his skull were a few long, thin hairs. The bony growth on his forehead nearly covered one eye. The circumference of his head was no smaller than that of his waist. From his upper jaw extended another mass of bone that stuck out from his mouth like a pink stump, turning his upper lip inside out and making his mouth a mere drooling opening. This jaw growth had been so exaggerated in the painting that it looked like a rudimentary trunk or tusk. His nose was just a lump of flesh, only identifiable as a nose because of where it was positioned. His face was as expressionless as a piece of gnarled wood. His back was horrific, as it bore large, sack-like masses of flesh that hung down to the middle of his thigh, covered in the same grotesque cauliflower skin.

The right arm was of enormous size and shapeless. It suggested the limb of the subject of elephantiasis. It was overgrown also with pendent masses of the same cauliflower-like skin. The hand was large and clumsy—a fin or paddle rather than a hand. There was no distinction between the palm and the back. The thumb had the appearance of a radish, while the fingers might have been thick, tuberous roots. As a limb it was almost useless. The other arm was remarkable by contrast. It was not only normal but was, moreover, a delicately shaped limb covered with fine skin and provided with a beautiful hand which any woman might have envied. From the chest hung a bag of the same repulsive flesh. It was like a dewlap suspended from the neck of a lizard. The lower limbs had the characters of the deformed arm. They were unwieldy, dropsical looking and grossly misshapened.

The right arm was huge and misshapen. It looked like the limb of someone with elephantiasis. It was also covered in hanging patches of the same lumpy, cauliflower-like skin. The hand was big and awkward—more like a fin or paddle than a hand. There was no clear distinction between the palm and the back. The thumb resembled a radish, while the fingers could have been thick, tuber-like roots. As a limb, it was nearly useless. The other arm, in contrast, was remarkable. It was not only normal but also had a delicate shape, covered in smooth skin, and had a lovely hand that any woman would have envied. From the chest hung a bag of the same disgusting flesh. It looked like a dewlap hanging from the neck of a lizard. The lower limbs shared the same features as the deformed arm. They were awkward, swollen, and grotesquely misshapen.

To add a further burden to his trouble the wretched man, when a boy, developed hip disease, which had left him permanently lame, so that he could only walk with a stick. He was thus denied all means of escape from his tormentors.6 As he told me later, he could never run away. One other feature must be mentioned to emphasize his isolation from his kind. Although he was already repellent enough, there arose from the fungous skin-growth with which he was almost covered a very sickening stench which was hard to tolerate. From the showman I learnt nothing about the Elephant Man, except that he was English, that his name was John Merrick and that he was twenty-one years of age.

To add to his troubles, the poor man developed hip disease as a child, which left him permanently lame and reliant on a stick to walk. This meant he had no way to escape from his tormentors.6 As he later told me, he could never run away. One more thing needs to be mentioned to highlight his isolation from others. Although he was already hard to look at, he also emitted a nauseating odor from the fungal skin growth covering much of his body, which was tough to bear. From the showman, I learned nothing about the Elephant Man, except that he was English, named John Merrick, and was twenty-one years old.

As at the time of my discovery of the Elephant Man I was the Lecturer on Anatomy at the Medical College opposite, I was anxious to examine him in detail and to prepare an account of his abnormalities. I therefore arranged with the showman that I should interview his strange exhibit in my room at the college. I became at once conscious of a difficulty. The Elephant Man could not show himself in the streets. He would have been mobbed by the crowd and seized by the police. He was, in fact, as secluded from the world as the Man with the Iron Mask. He had, however, a disguise, although it was almost as startling as he was himself. It consisted of a long black cloak which reached to the ground. Whence the cloak had been obtained I cannot imagine. I had only seen such a garment on7 the stage wrapped about the figure of a Venetian bravo. The recluse was provided with a pair of bag-like slippers in which to hide his deformed feet. On his head was a cap of a kind that never before was seen. It was black like the cloak, had a wide peak, and the general outline of a yachting cap. As the circumference of Merrick’s head was that of a man’s waist, the size of this headgear may be imagined. From the attachment of the peak a grey flannel curtain hung in front of the face. In this mask was cut a wide horizontal slit through which the wearer could look out. This costume, worn by a bent man hobbling along with a stick, is probably the most remarkable and the most uncanny that has as yet been designed. I arranged that Merrick should cross the road in a cab, and to insure his immediate admission to the college I gave him my card. This card was destined to play a critical part in Merrick’s life.

When I discovered the Elephant Man, I was the Anatomy Lecturer at the Medical College across the street, and I was eager to examine him in detail and write about his abnormalities. So, I set up a meeting with the showman to have his unusual exhibit come to my office at the college. Right away, I realized there would be a problem. The Elephant Man couldn't walk in the streets; he would have been overwhelmed by crowds and arrested by the police. He was, in fact, as hidden from the world as the Man with the Iron Mask. However, he had a disguise that was almost as shocking as he was. It was a long black cloak that reached the ground. I have no idea where the cloak came from; I had only seen something like it on stage, draped around a Venetian bravo. The recluse also had a pair of baggy slippers to conceal his deformed feet. On his head was a type of cap I'd never seen before. It was black like the cloak, had a wide peak, and resembled a yachting cap. Since Merrick's head was as large as a man's waist, you can imagine how big this hat was. From the peak hung a grey flannel curtain that shielded his face. In this mask was a wide horizontal slit so he could see out. This costume, worn by a bent man shuffling along with a stick, is probably the most remarkable and eerie design ever created. I arranged for Merrick to cross the road in a cab, and to ensure he could enter the college right away, I gave him my card. This card would end up playing a crucial role in Merrick's life.

I made a careful examination of my visitor the result of which I embodied in a paper.[1] I made little of the man himself. He was shy, confused, not a little frightened and evidently much cowed. Moreover, his speech was almost unintelligible. The great bony mass that projected8 from his mouth blurred his utterance and made the articulation of certain words impossible. He returned in a cab to the place of exhibition, and I assumed that I had seen the last of him, especially as I found next day that the show had been forbidden by the police and that the shop was empty.

I carefully observed my visitor and summarized my findings in a document.[1] I thought very little of the man himself. He seemed shy, confused, quite scared, and obviously very intimidated. Also, his speech was nearly impossible to understand. The large bony structure protruding from his mouth muffled his words and made it hard for him to pronounce certain phrases. He took a cab back to the exhibition location, and I figured I had seen the last of him, especially when I discovered the next day that the police had shut down the show and that the shop was vacant.

I supposed that Merrick was imbecile and had been imbecile from birth. The fact that his face was incapable of expression, that his speech was a mere spluttering and his attitude that of one whose mind was void of all emotions and concerns gave grounds for this belief. The conviction was no doubt encouraged by the hope that his intellect was the blank I imagined it to be. That he could appreciate his position was unthinkable. Here was a man in the heyday of youth who was so vilely deformed that everyone he met confronted him with a look of horror and disgust. He was taken about the country to be exhibited as a monstrosity and an object of loathing. He was shunned like a leper, housed like a wild beast, and got his only view of the world from a peephole in a showman’s cart. He was, moreover, lame, had but one available arm, and could hardly make his utterances understood. It was not until I came to know that Merrick was highly9 intelligent, that he possessed an acute sensibility and—worse than all—a romantic imagination that I realized the overwhelming tragedy of his life.

I thought Merrick was an idiot and had been one since he was born. The fact that his face couldn’t show any emotion, that his speech was just a jumbled mess, and that he seemed completely devoid of feelings and concerns supported this belief. My conviction was likely fueled by the hope that his mind was as empty as I thought it to be. The idea that he could understand his situation was unimaginable. Here was a young man who was so hideously deformed that everyone who saw him reacted with horror and disgust. He was taken around the country to be displayed as a freak and an object of repulsion. He was avoided like a leper, kept like a wild animal, and only saw the outside world through a small hole in a showman’s cart. He was also lame, had only one usable arm, and struggled to communicate clearly. It wasn’t until I learned that Merrick was actually very intelligent, had a deep sensitivity, and—worse than anything—a romantic imagination, that I understood the immense tragedy of his life.

The episode of the Elephant Man was, I imagined, closed; but I was fated to meet him again—two years later—under more dramatic conditions. In England the showman and Merrick had been moved on from place to place by the police, who considered the exhibition degrading and among the things that could not be allowed. It was hoped that in the uncritical retreats of Mile End a more abiding peace would be found. But it was not to be. The official mind there, as elsewhere, very properly decreed that the public exposure of Merrick and his deformities transgressed the limits of decency. The show must close.

The episode of the Elephant Man seemed, to me, to be over; but I was destined to encounter him again—two years later—under more dramatic circumstances. In England, the showman and Merrick had been moved from place to place by the police, who deemed the exhibition degrading and something that couldn't be tolerated. There was hope that in the less judgmental areas of Mile End a more lasting peace would be found. But that wasn't the case. The authorities there, like elsewhere, rightly decided that publicly displaying Merrick and his deformities crossed the boundaries of decency. The show had to close.

The showman, in despair, fled with his charge to the Continent. Whither he roamed at first I do not know; but he came finally to Brussels. His reception was discouraging. Brussels was firm; the exhibition was banned; it was brutal, indecent and immoral, and could not be permitted within the confines of Belgium. Merrick was thus no longer of value. He was no longer a source of profitable entertainment. He was a burden. He10 must be got rid of. The elimination of Merrick was a simple matter. He could offer no resistance. He was as docile as a sick sheep. The impresario, having robbed Merrick of his paltry savings, gave him a ticket to London, saw him into the train and no doubt in parting condemned him to perdition.

The showman, in despair, ran away with his charge to the Continent. I don’t know where he went at first, but he eventually ended up in Brussels. His reception was discouraging. Brussels stood firm; the exhibition was banned; it was considered brutal, indecent, and immoral, and couldn’t be allowed in Belgium. Merrick was no longer valuable. He was no longer a source of profitable entertainment. He had become a burden. He10 needed to be gotten rid of. Eliminating Merrick was straightforward. He offered no resistance. He was as docile as a sick sheep. The impresario, having taken Merrick's meager savings, gave him a ticket to London, saw him onto the train, and no doubt condemned him to a terrible fate as they parted.

His destination was Liverpool Street. The journey may be imagined. Merrick was in his alarming outdoor garb. He would be harried by an eager mob as he hobbled along the quay. They would run ahead to get a look at him. They would lift the hem of his cloak to peep at his body. He would try to hide in the train or in some dark corner of the boat, but never could he be free from that ring of curious eyes or from those whispers of fright and aversion. He had but a few shillings in his pocket and nothing either to eat or drink on the way. A panic-dazed dog with a label on his collar would have received some sympathy and possibly some kindness. Merrick received none.

His destination was Liverpool Street. The journey can be imagined. Merrick was in his striking outdoor outfit. He would be pursued by an eager crowd as he hobbled along the quay. They would rush ahead to catch a glimpse of him. They would lift the hem of his cloak to sneak a peek at his body. He would try to hide in the train or in some dark corner of the boat, but he could never escape that circle of curious eyes or those whispers of fear and disgust. He had only a few shillings in his pocket and nothing to eat or drink along the way. A panic-stricken dog with a tag on its collar might have received some sympathy and perhaps some kindness. Merrick received none.

What was he to do when he reached London? He had not a friend in the world. He knew no more of London than he knew of Pekin. How could he find a lodging, or what lodging-house keeper would dream of taking him in? All he11 wanted was to hide. What most he dreaded were the open street and the gaze of his fellow-men. If even he crept into a cellar the horrid eyes and the still more dreaded whispers would follow him to its depths. Was there ever such a homecoming!

What was he supposed to do when he got to London? He didn’t have a single friend in the world. He knew just as much about London as he did about Beijing. How could he find a place to stay, or which lodging-house owner would even consider taking him in? All he wanted was to stay out of sight. What he feared the most were the open streets and the stares from other people. Even if he crawled into a basement, those terrifying eyes and the even more frightening whispers would follow him down there. Was there ever such a homecoming!

At Liverpool Street he was rescued from the crowd by the police and taken into the third-class waiting-room. Here he sank on the floor in the darkest corner. The police were at a loss what to do with him. They had dealt with strange and mouldy tramps, but never with such an object as this. He could not explain himself. His speech was so maimed that he might as well have spoken in Arabic. He had, however, something with him which he produced with a ray of hope. It was my card.

At Liverpool Street, the police pulled him from the crowd and took him to the third-class waiting room. He collapsed on the floor in the darkest corner. The police were unsure of what to do with him. They had encountered strange and dirty vagrants before, but nothing like him. He couldn’t explain himself. His speech was so jumbled that it might as well have been in Arabic. However, he had something with him that he brought out with a glimmer of hope. It was my card.

The card simplified matters. It made it evident that this curious creature had an acquaintance and that the individual must be sent for. A messenger was dispatched to the London Hospital which is comparatively near at hand. Fortunately I was in the building and returned at once with the messenger to the station. In the waiting-room I had some difficulty in making a way through the crowd, but there, on the floor in the corner, was Merrick. He looked a mere heap.12 It seemed as if he had been thrown there like a bundle. He was so huddled up and so helpless looking that he might have had both his arms and his legs broken. He seemed pleased to see me, but he was nearly done. The journey and want of food had reduced him to the last stage of exhaustion. The police kindly helped him into a cab, and I drove him at once to the hospital. He appeared to be content, for he fell asleep almost as soon as he was seated and slept to the journey’s end. He never said a word, but seemed to be satisfied that all was well.

The card made things easier. It clearly showed that this strange creature had a contact and that someone needed to be sent for. A messenger was sent to the London Hospital, which is fairly close by. Luckily, I was in the building and immediately went back to the station with the messenger. In the waiting room, I had some trouble getting through the crowd, but there, in the corner on the floor, was Merrick. He looked like a complete mess. It was as if he had been tossed there like a bundle. He was so curled up and looked so helpless that it seemed like both his arms and legs could be broken. He seemed happy to see me, but he was nearly out of it. The journey and lack of food had drained him to the point of total exhaustion. The police kindly helped him into a cab, and I took him straight to the hospital. He seemed content, as he fell asleep almost as soon as he sat down and slept until we arrived. He didn’t say a word, but he looked relieved that everything was okay.

In the attics of the hospital was an isolation ward with a single bed. It was used for emergency purposes—for a case of delirium tremens, for a man who had become suddenly insane or for a patient with an undetermined fever. Here the Elephant Man was deposited on a bed, was made comfortable and was supplied with food. I had been guilty of an irregularity in admitting such a case, for the hospital was neither a refuge nor a home for incurables. Chronic cases were not accepted, but only those requiring active treatment, and Merrick was not in need of such treatment. I applied to the sympathetic chairman of the committee, Mr. Carr Gomm, who not only was good enough to approve my action but who13 agreed with me that Merrick must not again be turned out into the world.

In the hospital's attic, there was an isolation room with a single bed. It was used for emergencies—like for someone experiencing delirium tremens, a man who had suddenly gone insane, or a patient with an unknown fever. This is where the Elephant Man was placed on a bed, made comfortable, and given food. I felt guilty for admitting such a case, since the hospital wasn’t a shelter or home for incurable patients. Chronic cases weren’t allowed, just those that needed active treatment, and Merrick didn’t need that kind of treatment. I reached out to the caring chairman of the committee, Mr. Carr Gomm, who not only approved my decision but also agreed with me that Merrick shouldn’t be sent back out into the world again.13

Mr. Carr Gomm wrote a letter to the Times detailing the circumstances of the refugee and asking for money for his support. So generous is the English public that in a few days—I think in a week—enough money was forthcoming to maintain Merrick for life without any charge upon the hospital funds. There chanced to be two empty rooms at the back of the hospital which were little used. They were on the ground floor, were out of the way, and opened upon a large courtyard called Bedstead Square, because here the iron beds were marshalled for cleaning and painting. The front room was converted into a bed-sitting room and the smaller chamber into a bathroom. The condition of Merrick’s skin rendered a bath at least once a day a necessity, and I might here mention that with the use of the bath the unpleasant odour to which I have referred ceased to be noticeable. Merrick took up his abode in the hospital in December, 1886.

Mr. Carr Gomm wrote a letter to the Times explaining the situation of the refugee and requesting financial support. The generosity of the English public is so great that in just a few days—I think within a week—enough money was raised to support Merrick for life without any burden on the hospital's funds. There happened to be two unused rooms at the back of the hospital that weren’t often utilized. They were on the ground floor, out of the way, and opened up to a large courtyard called Bedstead Square, where the iron beds were lined up for cleaning and painting. The front room was turned into a bed-sitting room, and the smaller room was made into a bathroom. Because of the condition of Merrick’s skin, he needed a bath at least once a day, and I should mention that with the use of the bath, the unpleasant odor I referred to earlier became barely noticeable. Merrick moved into the hospital in December 1886.

Merrick had now something he had never dreamed of, never supposed to be possible—a home of his own for life. I at once began to make myself acquainted with him and to endeavour to understand his mentality. It was a study of14 much interest. I very soon learnt his speech so that I could talk freely with him. This afforded him great satisfaction, for, curiously enough, he had a passion for conversation, yet all his life had had no one to talk to. I—having then much leisure—saw him almost every day, and made a point of spending some two hours with him every Sunday morning when he would chatter almost without ceasing. It was unreasonable to expect one nurse to attend to him continuously, but there was no lack of temporary volunteers. As they did not all acquire his speech it came about that I had occasionally to act as an interpreter.

Merrick now had something he had never imagined, something he thought was impossible—a home of his own for life. I immediately started to get to know him and tried to understand his mindset. It was a fascinating study. I quickly learned to communicate with him so that I could talk to him freely. This brought him a lot of happiness because, interestingly enough, he had a strong desire for conversation but had no one to talk to his entire life. Since I had plenty of free time, I saw him almost every day and made it a point to spend about two hours with him every Sunday morning, during which he would chat almost nonstop. It wasn't realistic to expect one nurse to care for him all the time, but there was no shortage of temporary volunteers. Since not all of them could communicate with him, it sometimes fell to me to act as an interpreter.

I found Merrick, as I have said, remarkably intelligent. He had learnt to read and had become a most voracious reader. I think he had been taught when he was in hospital with his diseased hip. His range of books was limited. The Bible and Prayer Book he knew intimately, but he had subsisted for the most part upon newspapers, or rather upon such fragments of old journals as he had chanced to pick up. He had read a few stories and some elementary lesson books, but the delight of his life was a romance, especially a love romance. These tales were very real to him, as real as any narrative in the Bible, so that he would tell them to me as incidents in the lives of15 people who had lived. In his outlook upon the world he was a child, yet a child with some of the tempestuous feelings of a man. He was an elemental being, so primitive that he might have spent the twenty-three years of his life immured in a cave.

I found Merrick, as I mentioned, to be incredibly intelligent. He had learned to read and became a very eager reader. I believe he was taught while he was in the hospital for his bad hip. His selection of books was limited. He knew the Bible and the Prayer Book very well, but mostly he had survived on newspapers, or rather on scraps of old journals that he had happened to find. He had read a few stories and some basic textbooks, but what he loved most were romances, especially love stories. These tales felt very real to him, as real as any story in the Bible, so he would recount them to me as if they were events in the lives of people who had actually lived. In his view of the world, he was like a child, yet a child with some of the intense feelings of an adult. He was a basic being, so primitive that he could have spent all twenty-three years of his life locked away in a cave.

Of his early days I could learn but little. He was very loath to talk about the past. It was a nightmare, the shudder of which was still upon him. He was born, he believed, in or about Leicester. Of his father he knew absolutely nothing. Of his mother he had some memory. It was very faint and had, I think, been elaborated in his mind into something definite. Mothers figured in the tales he had read, and he wanted his mother to be one of those comfortable lullaby-singing persons who are so lovable. In his subconscious mind there was apparently a germ of recollection in which someone figured who had been kind to him. He clung to this conception and made it more real by invention, for since the day when he could toddle no one had been kind to him. As an infant he must have been repellent, although his deformities did not become gross until he had attained his full stature.

I could learn very little about his early days. He was really reluctant to talk about the past. It was a nightmare that still haunted him. He believed he was born around Leicester. He didn't know anything about his father. He had some faint memories of his mother, but I think those were shaped in his mind into something more concrete. Mothers appeared in the stories he had read, and he wished his mother was one of those warm, lullaby-singing figures who are so lovable. In his subconscious, there seemed to be a hint of a memory of someone who had been kind to him. He held on to this idea and made it feel more real through imagination because, ever since he learned to walk, no one had been kind to him. As a baby, he must have been off-putting, even though his deformities didn't become obvious until he reached his full height.

It was a favourite belief of his that his mother was beautiful. The fiction was, I am aware, one16 of his own making, but it was a great joy to him. His mother, lovely as she may have been, basely deserted him when he was very small, so small that his earliest clear memories were of the workhouse to which he had been taken. Worthless and inhuman as this mother was, he spoke of her with pride and even with reverence. Once, when referring to his own appearance, he said: “It is very strange, for, you see, mother was so beautiful.”

It was a belief he held dearly that his mother was beautiful. I know the idea was one he created himself, but it brought him great joy. Although his mother may have been lovely, she abandoned him when he was very young—so young that his earliest clear memories are of the workhouse he was taken to. Regardless of how worthless and inhuman she was, he spoke of her with pride and even reverence. Once, when talking about his own looks, he said, “It is very strange, because, you see, mother was so beautiful.”

The rest of Merrick’s life up to the time that I met him at Liverpool Street Station was one dull record of degradation and squalor. He was dragged from town to town and from fair to fair as if he were a strange beast in a cage. A dozen times a day he would have to expose his nakedness and his piteous deformities before a gaping crowd who greeted him with such mutterings as “Oh! what a horror! What a beast!” He had had no childhood. He had had no boyhood. He had never experienced pleasure. He knew nothing of the joy of living nor of the fun of things. His sole idea of happiness was to creep into the dark and hide. Shut up alone in a booth, awaiting the next exhibition, how mocking must have sounded the laughter and merriment of the boys and girls outside who were enjoying the “fun of the fair”!17 He had no past to look back upon and no future to look forward to. At the age of twenty he was a creature without hope. There was nothing in front of him but a vista of caravans creeping along a road, of rows of glaring show tents and of circles of staring eyes with, at the end, the spectacle of a broken man in a poor law infirmary.

The rest of Merrick’s life up to the time I met him at Liverpool Street Station was just a long, sad story of decline and misery. He was taken from one town to another and from fair to fair as if he were an odd animal in a cage. A dozen times a day, he had to show his naked body and his pitiful deformities to a crowd of spectators who greeted him with remarks like, “Oh! what a horror! What a beast!” He never had a childhood or a boyhood. He had never felt any joy. He knew nothing about the pleasure of living or having fun. His only idea of happiness was to crawl into the dark and hide. Alone in a booth, waiting for the next show, how mocking it must have been to hear the laughter and joy of the boys and girls outside enjoying the “fun of the fair”! He had no past to reflect on and no future to anticipate. At the age of twenty, he was a person without hope. All he faced was a view of caravans moving down a road, rows of bright show tents, and circles of staring eyes, leading to the grim reality of a broken man in a poor law infirmary.17

Those who are interested in the evolution of character might speculate as to the effect of this brutish life upon a sensitive and intelligent man. It would be reasonable to surmise that he would become a spiteful and malignant misanthrope, swollen with venom and filled with hatred of his fellow-men, or, on the other hand, that he would degenerate into a despairing melancholic on the verge of idiocy. Merrick, however, was no such being. He had passed through the fire and had come out unscathed. His troubles had ennobled him. He showed himself to be a gentle, affectionate and lovable creature, as amiable as a happy woman, free from any trace of cynicism or resentment, without a grievance and without an unkind word for anyone. I have never heard him complain. I have never heard him deplore his ruined life or resent the treatment he had received at the hands of callous keepers. His journey through life had been indeed along a via18 dolorosa, the road had been uphill all the way, and now, when the night was at its blackest and the way most steep, he had suddenly found himself, as it were, in a friendly inn, bright with light and warm with welcome. His gratitude to those about him was pathetic in its sincerity and eloquent in the childlike simplicity with which it was expressed.

Those who are curious about character development might wonder how this harsh life would affect a sensitive and intelligent person. It would be reasonable to think that he might turn into a bitter and hateful misanthrope, filled with anger and resentment toward others, or, on the flip side, that he might slide into deep despair, almost becoming an idiot. However, Merrick was nothing like that. He had gone through immense struggles and emerged unscathed. His experiences had uplifted him. He was a kind, loving, and charming individual, as pleasant as a joyful woman, completely devoid of cynicism or bitterness, with no complaints and no unkind words for anyone. I have never heard him gripe. I have never heard him lament his ruined life or resent how he was treated by harsh caregivers. His life journey was indeed along a via18 dolorosa, the path was uphill the whole way, and now, just when the night seemed darkest and the path steepest, he had suddenly found himself, metaphorically, in a warm and welcoming inn, bright with light and hospitality. His gratitude toward those around him was touching in its sincerity and striking in the childlike simplicity with which he expressed it.

As I learnt more of this primitive creature I found that there were two anxieties which were prominent in his mind and which he revealed to me with diffidence. He was in the occupation of the rooms assigned to him and had been assured that he would be cared for to the end of his days. This, however, he found hard to realize, for he often asked me timidly to what place he would next be moved. To understand his attitude it is necessary to remember that he had been moving on and moving on all his life. He knew no other state of existence. To him it was normal. He had passed from the workhouse to the hospital, from the hospital back to the workhouse, then from this town to that town or from one showman’s caravan to another. He had never known a home nor any semblance of one. He had no possessions. His sole belongings, besides his clothes and some books, were the monstrous cap and the cloak. He19 was a wanderer, a pariah and an outcast. That his quarters at the hospital were his for life he could not understand. He could not rid his mind of the anxiety which had pursued him for so many years—where am I to be taken next?

As I learned more about this primitive creature, I discovered that he had two main worries that he revealed to me hesitantly. He was using the room assigned to him and had been promised that he would be taken care of for the rest of his life. However, he found it hard to believe, as he often asked me nervously where he would go next. To understand his mindset, it's important to remember that he had been constantly moving throughout his life. He didn't know any other way of living. For him, it was normal. He had gone from the workhouse to the hospital, from the hospital back to the workhouse, and then from this town to that town or from one showman's caravan to another. He had never known a home or anything like it. He possessed nothing except his clothes and a few books, along with the monstrous cap and cloak. He19 was a wanderer, a pariah, and an outcast. He couldn't grasp the idea that his quarters at the hospital were his for life. The anxiety that had haunted him for so many years—where will I be taken next?—remained imprinted in his mind.

Another trouble was his dread of his fellow-men, his fear of people’s eyes, the dread of being always stared at, the lash of the cruel mutterings of the crowd. In his home in Bedstead Square he was secluded; but now and then a thoughtless porter or a wardmaid would open his door to let curious friends have a peep at the Elephant Man. It therefore seemed to him as if the gaze of the world followed him still.

Another issue was his fear of people, the worry about being watched, the anxiety of constantly being stared at, and the sting of the cruel whispers of the crowd. In his home in Bedstead Square, he was isolated; but occasionally a careless porter or a wardmaid would open his door to let curious visitors sneak a look at the Elephant Man. It felt to him like the world's gaze was still upon him.

Influenced by these two obsessions he became, during his first few weeks at the hospital, curiously uneasy. At last, with much hesitation, he said to me one day: “When I am next moved can I go to a blind asylum or to a lighthouse?” He had read about blind asylums in the newspapers and was attracted by the thought of being among people who could not see. The lighthouse had another charm. It meant seclusion from the curious. There at least no one could open a door and peep in at him. There he would forget that he had once been the Elephant Man. There he would escape the vampire showman. He had never20 seen a lighthouse, but he had come upon a picture of the Eddystone, and it appeared to him that this lonely column of stone in the waste of the sea was such a home as he had longed for.

Influenced by these two obsessions, he became, during his first few weeks at the hospital, quite uneasy. Finally, with a lot of hesitation, he said to me one day: “When I’m moved next, can I go to a blind asylum or a lighthouse?” He had read about blind asylums in the newspapers and was drawn to the idea of being around people who couldn’t see. The lighthouse had its own appeal. It promised seclusion from the curious. There, at least, no one could open a door and peek in at him. There he would forget that he had once been the Elephant Man. There he would escape the vampire showman. He had never20 seen a lighthouse, but he had come across a picture of the Eddystone, and it seemed to him that this lonely stone column in the expanse of the sea was the kind of home he had longed for.

I had no great difficulty in ridding Merrick’s mind of these ideas. I wanted him to get accustomed to his fellow-men, to become a human being himself and to be admitted to the communion of his kind. He appeared day by day less frightened, less haunted looking, less anxious to hide, less alarmed when he saw his door being opened. He got to know most of the people about the place, to be accustomed to their comings and goings, and to realize that they took no more than a friendly notice of him. He could only go out after dark, and on fine nights ventured to take a walk in Bedstead Square clad in his black cloak and his cap. His greatest adventure was on one moonless evening when he walked alone as far as the hospital garden and back again.

I had no trouble helping Merrick let go of these thoughts. I wanted him to get used to other people, to become more human himself, and to be accepted by those around him. Day by day, he seemed less frightened, less troubled, less eager to hide, and less anxious when he saw his door opening. He started to recognize most of the people around him, accustomed to their arrivals and departures, and understood that they regarded him only with friendly interest. He could only go out after dark, and on nice nights he dared to take walks in Bedstead Square wearing his black cloak and cap. His biggest adventure was one moonless evening when he walked alone as far as the hospital garden and back.

To secure Merrick’s recovery and to bring him, as it were, to life once more, it was necessary that he should make the acquaintance of men and women who would treat him as a normal and intelligent young man and not as a monster of deformity. Women I felt to be more important than men in bringing about his transformation.21 Women were the more frightened of him, the more disgusted at his appearance and the more apt to give way to irrepressible expressions of aversion when they came into his presence. Moreover, Merrick had an admiration of women of such a kind that it attained almost to adoration. This was not the outcome of his personal experience. They were not real women but the products of his imagination. Among them was the beautiful mother surrounded, at a respectful distance, by heroines from the many romances he had read.

To ensure Merrick’s recovery and bring him back to life, he needed to meet people who would treat him like a normal, intelligent young man instead of a monstrous figure. I believed women were more crucial than men in making this transformation happen. Women tended to be more afraid of him, more disgusted by his appearance, and more likely to show their aversion when they were around him. Additionally, Merrick had such an admiration for women that it bordered on worship. This wasn’t based on his own experiences; these weren’t real women, but rather products of his imagination. Among them was the beautiful mother, kept at a respectful distance by the heroines from the many romances he had read.21

His first entry to the hospital was attended by a regrettable incident. He had been placed on the bed in the little attic, and a nurse had been instructed to bring him some food. Unfortunately she had not been fully informed of Merrick’s unusual appearance. As she entered the room she saw on the bed, propped up by white pillows, a monstrous figure as hideous as an Indian idol. She at once dropped the tray she was carrying and fled, with a shriek, through the door. Merrick was too weak to notice much, but the experience, I am afraid, was not new to him.

His first visit to the hospital included an unfortunate incident. He had been placed on the bed in the small attic, and a nurse had been told to bring him some food. Unfortunately, she hadn’t been fully informed about Merrick’s unusual appearance. As she entered the room, she saw a monstrous figure propped up by white pillows, as hideous as an Indian idol. She immediately dropped the tray she was carrying and fled through the door with a scream. Merrick was too weak to pay much attention, but, unfortunately, this experience wasn’t new to him.

He was looked after by volunteer nurses whose ministrations were somewhat formal and constrained. Merrick, no doubt, was conscious that their service was purely official, that they were22 merely doing what they were told to do and that they were acting rather as automata than as women. They did not help him to feel that he was of their kind. On the contrary they, without knowing it, made him aware that the gulf of separation was immeasurable.

He was cared for by volunteer nurses whose care was somewhat formal and restrained. Merrick was undoubtedly aware that their service was purely official, that they were22 just following orders and acting more like machines than like human beings. They didn’t help him feel like he was one of them. On the contrary, they unknowingly made him acutely aware of the vast divide that separated them.

Feeling this, I asked a friend of mine, a young and pretty widow, if she thought she could enter Merrick’s room with a smile, wish him good morning and shake him by the hand. She said she could and she did. The effect upon poor Merrick was not quite what I had expected. As he let go her hand he bent his head on his knees and sobbed until I thought he would never cease. The interview was over. He told me afterwards that this was the first woman who had ever smiled at him, and the first woman, in the whole of his life, who had shaken hands with him. From this day the transformation of Merrick commenced and he began to change, little by little, from a hunted thing into a man. It was a wonderful change to witness and one that never ceased to fascinate me.

Feeling this, I asked a friend of mine, a young and attractive widow, if she thought she could go into Merrick’s room with a smile, wish him good morning, and shake his hand. She said she could, and she did. The effect on poor Merrick was not quite what I had expected. As he released her hand, he bent his head onto his knees and sobbed until I thought he would never stop. The visit was over. He told me later that this was the first time a woman had ever smiled at him, and the first time in his entire life that a woman had shaken hands with him. From that day on, Merrick began to change, little by little, from a hunted creature into a man. It was a remarkable transformation to witness and one that continued to fascinate me.

Merrick’s case attracted much attention in the papers, with the result that he had a constant succession of visitors. Everybody wanted to see him. He must have been visited by almost every lady of note in the social world. They were all23 good enough to welcome him with a smile and to shake hands with him. The Merrick whom I had found shivering behind a rag of a curtain in an empty shop was now conversant with duchesses and countesses and other ladies of high degree. They brought him presents, made his room bright with ornaments and pictures, and, what pleased him more than all, supplied him with books. He soon had a large library and most of his day was spent in reading. He was not the least spoiled; not the least puffed up; he never asked for anything; never presumed upon the kindness meted out to him, and was always humbly and profoundly grateful. Above all he lost his shyness. He liked to see his door pushed open and people to look in. He became acquainted with most of the frequenters of Bedstead Square, would chat with them at his window and show them some of his choicest presents. He improved in his speech, although to the end his utterances were not easy for strangers to understand. He was beginning, moreover, to be less conscious of his unsightliness, a little disposed to think it was, after all, not so very extreme. Possibly this was aided by the circumstance that I would not allow a mirror of any kind in his room.

Merrick’s case got a lot of attention in the newspapers, which meant he had a steady stream of visitors. Everyone wanted to meet him. He must have been visited by almost every prominent woman in social circles. They were all23 kind enough to greet him with a smile and shake his hand. The Merrick I found shivering behind a tattered curtain in an empty shop was now mingling with duchesses and countesses and other high-ranking ladies. They brought him gifts, filled his room with decorations and pictures, and—what made him happiest—provided him with books. He quickly built up a large library and spent most of his days reading. He wasn't spoiled at all; he didn’t act entitled; he never asked for anything or took for granted the kindness shown to him, and he was always genuinely grateful. Most importantly, he overcame his shyness. He enjoyed seeing his door open and people looking in. He got to know most of the regulars at Bedstead Square, chatted with them from his window, and showed them some of his favorite gifts. His speech improved, though until the end his words were still hard for strangers to understand. Moreover, he began to care less about his appearance, starting to think that maybe it wasn't as extreme as he thought. This was likely helped by the fact that I didn’t allow any mirrors in his room.

The height of his social development was24 reached on an eventful day when Queen Alexandra—then Princess of Wales—came to the hospital to pay him a special visit. With that kindness which has marked every act of her life, the Queen entered Merrick’s room smiling and shook him warmly by the hand. Merrick was transported with delight. This was beyond even his most extravagant dream. The Queen has made many people happy, but I think no gracious act of hers has ever caused such happiness as she brought into Merrick’s room when she sat by his chair and talked to him as to a person she was glad to see.

The peak of his social development came on a memorable day when Queen Alexandra—who was then the Princess of Wales—visited the hospital to see him. With the kindness that has defined her every action, the Queen entered Merrick’s room smiling and shook his hand warmly. Merrick was overwhelmed with joy. This was beyond even his wildest dreams. The Queen has made many people happy, but I believe no act of kindness from her has ever brought as much joy as the happiness she created in Merrick’s room when she sat by his chair and chatted with him as if she were genuinely pleased to see him.

Merrick, I may say, was now one of the most contented creatures I have chanced to meet. More than once he said to me: “I am happy every hour of the day.” This was good to think upon when I recalled the half-dead heap of miserable humanity I had seen in the corner of the waiting-room at Liverpool Street. Most men of Merrick’s age would have expressed their joy and sense of contentment by singing or whistling when they were alone. Unfortunately poor Merrick’s mouth was so deformed that he could neither whistle nor sing. He was satisfied to express himself by beating time upon the pillow to some tune that was ringing in his head. I have many times found him so occupied when I have entered his room25 unexpectedly. One thing that always struck me as sad about Merrick was the fact that he could not smile. Whatever his delight might be, his face remained expressionless. He could weep but he could not smile.

Merrick was one of the happiest people I've ever met. More than once, he told me, “I’m happy every hour of the day.” It was comforting to think of that when I remembered the half-dead pile of miserable people I’d seen in the corner of the waiting room at Liverpool Street. Most men Merrick’s age would show their joy and contentment by singing or whistling when they were alone. Unfortunately, poor Merrick’s mouth was so deformed that he couldn’t whistle or sing. He was happy to express himself by keeping time on the pillow to a tune playing in his head. I often found him doing this when I entered his room unexpectedly. One thing that always made me sad about Merrick was that he couldn’t smile. No matter how happy he was, his face stayed blank. He could cry, but he couldn’t smile.

The Queen paid Merrick many visits and sent him every year a Christmas card with a message in her own handwriting. On one occasion she sent him a signed photograph of herself. Merrick, quite overcome, regarded it as a sacred object and would hardly allow me to touch it. He cried over it, and after it was framed had it put up in his room as a kind of ikon. I told him that he must write to Her Royal Highness to thank her for her goodness. This he was pleased to do, as he was very fond of writing letters, never before in his life having had anyone to write to. I allowed the letter to be dispatched unedited. It began “My dear Princess” and ended “Yours very sincerely.” Unorthodox as it was it was expressed in terms any courtier would have envied.

The Queen visited Merrick multiple times and sent him a Christmas card every year with a message in her own handwriting. One time, she also sent him a signed photo of herself. Merrick, deeply touched, treated it like a sacred item and hardly let me touch it. He cried over it, and after getting it framed, he hung it in his room like a kind of icon. I told him he should write to Her Royal Highness to thank her for her kindness. He was happy to do this since he really enjoyed writing letters, having never had anyone to write to before. I allowed the letter to be sent without editing. It started with “My dear Princess” and ended with “Yours very sincerely.” Although it was unconventional, it was worded in a way that any courtier would have envied.

Other ladies followed the Queen’s gracious example and sent their photographs to this delighted creature who had been all his life despised and rejected of men. His mantelpiece and table became so covered with photographs of handsome ladies, with dainty knicknacks and pretty trifles26 that they may almost have befitted the apartment of an Adonis-like actor or of a famous tenor.

Other women followed the Queen’s kind example and sent their photos to this thrilled person who had been despised and rejected by others his whole life. His mantelpiece and table became so filled with pictures of beautiful women, along with delicate knickknacks and lovely little things26 that they could have easily belonged to a handsome actor or a famous tenor.

Through all these bewildering incidents and through the glamour of this great change Merrick still remained in many ways a mere child. He had all the invention of an imaginative boy or girl, the same love of “make-believe,” the same instinct of “dressing up” and of personating heroic and impressive characters. This attitude of mind was illustrated by the following incident. Benevolent visitors had given me, from time to time, sums of money to be expended for the comfort of the ci-devant Elephant Man. When one Christmas was approaching I asked Merrick what he would like me to purchase as a Christmas present. He rather startled me by saying shyly that he would like a dressing-bag with silver fittings. He had seen a picture of such an article in an advertisement which he had furtively preserved.

Through all these confusing events and the excitement of this big change, Merrick still felt very much like a child in many ways. He had the creativity of an imaginative kid, the same love for “make-believe,” and the same urge to “dress up” and act out heroic and impressive characters. This mindset was illustrated by the following incident. Kind visitors had occasionally given me money to spend on the well-being of the former Elephant Man. As Christmas approached one year, I asked Merrick what he would like me to buy for him as a Christmas gift. He surprised me a bit when he shyly said he wanted a dressing bag with silver fittings. He had seen a picture of such an item in an advertisement that he had secretly saved.

The association of a silver-fitted dressing-bag with the poor wretch wrapped up in a dirty blanket in an empty shop was hard to comprehend. I fathomed the mystery in time, for Merrick made little secret of the fancies that haunted his boyish brain. Just as a small girl with a tinsel coronet and a window curtain for a train will realize the conception of a countess on her way to court, so27 Merrick loved to imagine himself a dandy and a young man about town. Mentally, no doubt, he had frequently “dressed up” for the part. He could “make-believe” with great effect, but he wanted something to render his fancied character more realistic. Hence the jaunty bag which was to assume the function of the toy coronet and the window curtain that could transform a mite with a pigtail into a countess.

The connection between a silver-fitted dressing bag and the poor guy wrapped in a dirty blanket in an empty shop was hard to understand. I figured out the mystery eventually, as Merrick didn't hide the dreams that filled his youthful mind. Just like a little girl wearing a shiny crown and a curtain as a train imagines she's a countess on her way to court, Merrick loved to picture himself as a dandy and a young man about town. Mentally, he must have often "dressed up" for that role. He could "pretend" very well, but he wanted something to make his imagined character feel more real. That's why he had the stylish bag, which was meant to act like the toy crown and the curtain that could turn a kid with a pigtail into a countess.

As a theatrical “property” the dressing-bag was ingenious, since there was little else to give substance to the transformation. Merrick could not wear the silk hat of the dandy nor, indeed, any kind of hat. He could not adapt his body to the trimly cut coat. His deformity was such that he could wear neither collar nor tie, while in association with his bulbous feet the young blood’s patent leather shoe was unthinkable. What was there left to make up the character? A lady had given him a ring to wear on his undeformed hand, and a noble lord had presented him with a very stylish walking-stick. But these things, helpful as they were, were hardly sufficing.

As a theatrical “property,” the dressing bag was clever since there was little else to contribute to the transformation. Merrick couldn't wear the dandy's silk hat or any type of hat, really. He couldn't fit his body into a well-tailored coat. His deformity was such that he couldn’t wear a collar or tie, and along with his bulbous feet, the young man's patent leather shoes were out of the question. What was left to define the character? A lady had given him a ring to wear on his undeformed hand, and a noble lord had gifted him a very stylish walking stick. But even though these items were helpful, they were hardly enough.

The dressing-bag, however, was distinctive, was explanatory and entirely characteristic. So the bag was obtained and Merrick the Elephant Man became, in the seclusion of his chamber, the28 Piccadilly exquisite, the young spark, the gallant, the “nut.” When I purchased the article I realized that as Merrick could never travel he could hardly want a dressing-bag. He could not use the silver-backed brushes and the comb because he had no hair to brush. The ivory-handled razors were useless because he could not shave. The deformity of his mouth rendered an ordinary toothbrush of no avail, and as his monstrous lips could not hold a cigarette the cigarette-case was a mockery. The silver shoe-horn would be of no service in the putting on of his ungainly slippers, while the hat-brush was quite unsuited to the peaked cap with its visor.

The dressing bag, though, was unique, telling, and completely fitting. So the bag was acquired, and Merrick the Elephant Man transformed, in the privacy of his room, into the Piccadilly gentleman, the young trendsetter, the dapper dude, the “nut.” When I bought the item, I realized that since Merrick could never travel, he probably didn't need a dressing bag. He couldn't use the silver-backed brushes and the comb because he had no hair to brush. The ivory-handled razors were pointless since he couldn't shave. The deformity of his mouth made a regular toothbrush useless, and since his massive lips couldn’t hold a cigarette, the cigarette case was absurd. The silver shoehorn wouldn’t help him put on his awkward slippers, and the hat brush was completely inappropriate for the peaked cap with its visor.

Still the bag was an emblem of the real swell and of the knockabout Don Juan of whom he had read. So every day Merrick laid out upon his table, with proud precision, the silver brushes, the razors, the shoe-horn and the silver cigarette-case which I had taken care to fill with cigarettes. The contemplation of these gave him great pleasure, and such is the power of self-deception that they convinced him he was the “real thing.”

Still, the bag was a symbol of the true high-class lifestyle and the carefree Don Juan he had read about. So every day, Merrick carefully laid out on his table the silver brushes, the razors, the shoehorn, and the silver cigarette case that I had made sure to fill with cigarettes. Looking at these items brought him a lot of joy, and such is the power of self-deception that they convinced him he was the “real thing.”

I think there was just one shadow in Merrick’s life. As I have already said, he had a lively imagination; he was romantic; he cherished an emotional regard for women and his favourite29 pursuit was the reading of love stories. He fell in love—in a humble and devotional way—with, I think, every attractive lady he saw. He, no doubt, pictured himself the hero of many a passionate incident. His bodily deformity had left unmarred the instincts and feelings of his years. He was amorous. He would like to have been a lover, to have walked with the beloved object in the languorous shades of some beautiful garden and to have poured into her ear all the glowing utterances that he had rehearsed in his heart. And yet—the pity of it!—imagine the feelings of such a youth when he saw nothing but a look of horror creep over the face of every girl whose eyes met his. I fancy when he talked of life among the blind there was a half-formed idea in his mind that he might be able to win the affection of a woman if only she were without eyes to see.

I think there was just one shadow in Merrick’s life. As I mentioned before, he had a vivid imagination; he was romantic; he held an emotional affection for women, and his favorite29 pastime was reading love stories. He fell in love—in a modest and devoted way—with, I believe, every attractive woman he encountered. He probably imagined himself as the hero in many passionate scenarios. His physical deformity hadn’t affected the instincts and emotions of his age. He was in love with the idea of love. He would have liked to be a lover, to stroll with his beloved in the soft shadows of a beautiful garden and whisper all the romantic words he had practiced in his heart. And yet—how tragic!—imagine the feelings of such a young man when he only saw horror creep across the face of every girl whose eyes met his. I think when he talked about life among the blind, there was a vague idea in his mind that he might be able to win a woman's affection if only she couldn’t see him.

As Merrick developed he began to display certain modest ambitions in the direction of improving his mind and enlarging his knowledge of the world. He was as curious as a child and as eager to learn. There were so many things he wanted to know and to see. In the first place he was anxious to view the interior of what he called “a real house,” such a house as figured in many of the tales he knew, a house with a hall, a drawing-room30 where guests were received and a dining-room with plate on the sideboard and with easy chairs into which the hero could “fling himself.” The workhouse, the common lodging-house and a variety of mean garrets were all the residences he knew. To satisfy this wish I drove him up to my small house in Wimpole Street. He was absurdly interested, and examined everything in detail and with untiring curiosity. I could not show him the pampered menials and the powdered footmen of whom he had read, nor could I produce the white marble staircase of the mansion of romance nor the gilded mirrors and the brocaded divans which belong to that style of residence. I explained that the house was a modest dwelling of the Jane Austen type, and as he had read “Emma” he was content.

As Merrick grew, he started to show some modest ambitions aimed at improving his mind and expanding his knowledge of the world. He was as curious as a child and eager to learn. There were so many things he wanted to know and see. First, he was keen to explore the inside of what he called “a real house,” like those featured in many stories he had heard—a house with a hallway, a living room where guests were welcomed, and a dining room with silverware on the sideboard and comfortable chairs for the hero to “fling himself” into. The workhouse, the shared lodgings, and various shabby attics were all the homes he had known. To fulfill this wish, I took him to my small house in Wimpole Street. He was ridiculously interested, examining everything in detail with endless curiosity. I couldn't show him the pampered servants and powdered footmen he had read about, nor could I offer the white marble staircase of a romantic mansion or the gilded mirrors and brocade sofas that belong to that type of home. I explained that the house was a modest dwelling in the style of Jane Austen, and since he had read “Emma,” he was satisfied.

A more burning ambition of his was to go to the theatre. It was a project very difficult to satisfy. A popular pantomime was then in progress at Drury Lane Theatre, but the problem was how so conspicuous a being as the Elephant Man could be got there, and how he was to see the performance without attracting the notice of the audience and causing a panic or, at least, an unpleasant diversion. The whole matter was most ingeniously carried through by that kindest of31 women and most able of actresses—Mrs. Kendal. She made the necessary arrangements with the lessee of the theatre. A box was obtained. Merrick was brought up in a carriage with drawn blinds and was allowed to make use of the royal entrance so as to reach the box by a private stair. I had begged three of the hospital sisters to don evening dress and to sit in the front row in order to “dress” the box, on the one hand, and to form a screen for Merrick on the other. Merrick and I occupied the back of the box which was kept in shadow. All went well, and no one saw a figure, more monstrous than any on the stage, mount the staircase or cross the corridor.

A stronger desire of his was to go to the theater. It was a project that was very hard to pull off. A popular pantomime was playing at Drury Lane Theatre, but the challenge was how such a noticeable figure as the Elephant Man could be brought there and how he could watch the show without drawing the audience's attention and causing a panic or, at the very least, an awkward disruption. The whole situation was handled very cleverly by that kindest of women and most talented of actresses—Mrs. Kendal. She made the necessary arrangements with the theatre's manager. A private box was secured. Merrick was brought in a carriage with the blinds closed and was allowed to use the royal entrance to reach the box via a private staircase. I had asked three of the hospital sisters to wear evening gowns and sit in the front row to “dress” the box and also to act as a screen for Merrick. Merrick and I took the back of the box, which was kept in shadow. Everything went smoothly, and no one noticed a figure, more monstrous than any on the stage, ascend the staircase or move through the corridor.

One has often witnessed the unconstrained delight of a child at its first pantomime, but Merrick’s rapture was much more intense as well as much more solemn. Here was a being with the brain of a man, the fancies of a youth and the imagination of a child. His attitude was not so much that of delight as of wonder and amazement. He was awed. He was enthralled. The spectacle left him speechless, so that if he were spoken to he took no heed. He often seemed to be panting for breath. I could not help comparing him with a man of his own age in the stalls. This satiated32 individual was bored to distraction, would look wearily at the stage from time to time and then yawn as if he had not slept for nights; while at the same time Merrick was thrilled by a vision that was almost beyond his comprehension. Merrick talked of this pantomime for weeks and weeks. To him, as to a child with the faculty of make-believe, everything was real; the palace was the home of kings, the princess was of royal blood, the fairies were as undoubted as the children in the street, while the dishes at the banquet were of unquestionable gold. He did not like to discuss it as a play but rather as a vision of some actual world. When this mood possessed him he would say: “I wonder what the prince did after we left,” or “Do you think that poor man is still in the dungeon?” and so on and so on.

One often sees the unrestrained joy of a child at their first pantomime, but Merrick’s excitement was much deeper and more serious. Here was someone with the intellect of an adult, the dreams of a young person, and the imagination of a child. His reaction was less about joy and more about wonder and amazement. He was in awe. He was captivated. The performance left him speechless, so much so that if someone spoke to him, he would not pay attention. He often seemed to be gasping for breath. I couldn’t help but compare him to a man of the same age sitting in the stalls. This jaded32 person was bored to tears, glancing lazily at the stage every now and then and yawning as if they hadn’t slept in days; meanwhile, Merrick was thrilled by a vision that was almost beyond his understanding. He talked about this pantomime for weeks. To him, as to a child with a knack for make-believe, everything felt real; the palace was the home of kings, the princess was of royal lineage, the fairies were as real as the children playing in the street, and the banquet dishes were undoubtedly made of gold. He preferred to discuss it not as a play but as if it were a glimpse into a real world. In this mood, he would say things like, “I wonder what the prince did after we left,” or “Do you think that poor man is still in the dungeon?” and so on.

The splendour and display impressed him, but, I think, the ladies of the ballet took a still greater hold upon his fancy. He did not like the ogres and the giants, while the funny men impressed him as irreverent. Having no experience as a boy of romping and ragging, of practical jokes or of “larks,” he had little sympathy with the doings of the clown, but, I think (moved by some mischievous instinct in his subconscious mind), he was pleased when the policeman was smacked in33 the face, knocked down and generally rendered undignified.

The splendor and spectacle impressed him, but I think the ballet dancers captivated him even more. He didn't care for the ogres and giants, and the funny guys struck him as disrespectful. Having never had the experience as a boy of playing rough, pulling pranks, or having fun, he didn't relate to the clown's antics. However, I think (nudged by some mischievous instinct in the back of his mind) he enjoyed it when the policeman got smacked in the face, knocked down, and generally embarrassed.

Later on another longing stirred the depths of Merrick’s mind. It was a desire to see the country, a desire to live in some green secluded spot and there learn something about flowers and the ways of animals and birds. The country as viewed from a wagon on a dusty high road was all the country he knew. He had never wandered among the fields nor followed the windings of a wood. He had never climbed to the brow of a breezy down. He had never gathered flowers in a meadow. Since so much of his reading dealt with country life he was possessed by the wish to see the wonders of that life himself.

Later on, another longing stirred deep within Merrick's mind. It was a desire to explore the countryside, to live in a green, quiet place and learn about flowers and the habits of animals and birds. The only view he had of the countryside was from a wagon on a dusty road, so he knew very little of it. He had never wandered through the fields or followed the paths of a forest. He had never climbed to the top of a breezy hill. He had never picked flowers in a meadow. Since much of his reading focused on rural life, he had a strong wish to experience the wonders of that life for himself.

This involved a difficulty greater than that presented by a visit to the theatre. The project was, however, made possible on this occasion also by the kindness and generosity of a lady—Lady Knightley—who offered Merrick a holiday home in a cottage on her estate. Merrick was conveyed to the railway station in the usual way, but as he could hardly venture to appear on the platform the railway authorities were good enough to run a second-class carriage into a distant siding. To this point Merrick was driven and was placed in the carriage unobserved. The carriage, with the34 curtains drawn, was then attached to the mainline train.

This was a bigger challenge than going to the theater. However, this time it was made possible by the kindness and generosity of a lady—Lady Knightley—who offered Merrick a vacation home in a cottage on her estate. Merrick was taken to the railway station in the usual way, but since he could hardly show himself on the platform, the railway staff kindly arranged for a second-class carriage to be brought into a remote siding. Merrick was driven to that spot and placed in the carriage without being seen. The carriage, with the34 curtains drawn, was then attached to the mainline train.

He duly arrived at the cottage, but the housewife (like the nurse at the hospital) had not been made clearly aware of the unfortunate man’s appearance. Thus it happened that when Merrick presented himself his hostess, throwing her apron over her head, fled, gasping, to the fields. She affirmed that such a guest was beyond her powers of endurance, for, when she saw him, she was “that took” as to be in danger of being permanently “all of a tremble.”

He arrived at the cottage as expected, but the housewife (just like the nurse at the hospital) hadn’t been properly informed about the unfortunate man’s appearance. So, when Merrick showed up, his hostess, covering her head with her apron, ran out to the fields, gasping. She claimed that such a guest was more than she could handle, and when she saw him, she was so shocked that she felt like she might be left permanently shaking.

Merrick was then conveyed to a gamekeeper’s cottage which was hidden from view and was close to the margin of a wood. The man and his wife were able to tolerate his presence. They treated him with the greatest kindness, and with them he spent the one supreme holiday of his life. He could roam where he pleased. He met no one on his wanderings, for the wood was preserved and denied to all but the gamekeeper and the forester.

Merrick was taken to a gamekeeper's cottage that was out of sight and near the edge of a forest. The man and his wife accepted his presence. They treated him with incredible kindness, and with them, he experienced the best holiday of his life. He was free to explore wherever he wanted. He encountered no one during his walks because the forest was protected and accessible only to the gamekeeper and the forester.

There is no doubt that Merrick passed in this retreat the happiest time he had as yet experienced. He was alone in a land of wonders. The breath of the country passed over him like a healing wind. Into the silence of the wood the fearsome voice of the showman could never penetrate. No35 cruel eyes could peep at him through the friendly undergrowth. It seemed as if in this place of peace all stain had been wiped away from his sullied past. The Merrick who had once crouched terrified in the filthy shadows of a Mile End shop was now sitting in the sun, in a clearing among the trees, arranging a bunch of violets he had gathered.

There’s no doubt that Merrick spent the happiest time he had ever experienced during this retreat. He was alone in a world full of wonders. The fresh air of the countryside felt like a healing breeze. In the quiet of the woods, the loud voice of the showman could never reach him. No35 cruel eyes could watch him through the friendly undergrowth. It felt like in this peaceful place, all the stains of his troubled past had been erased. The Merrick who once crouched in fear in the dirty shadows of a Mile End shop was now sitting in the sun, in a clearing among the trees, arranging a bunch of violets he had picked.

His letters to me were the letters of a delighted and enthusiastic child. He gave an account of his trivial adventures, of the amazing things he had seen, and of the beautiful sounds he had heard. He had met with strange birds, had startled a hare from her form, had made friends with a fierce dog, and had watched the trout darting in a stream. He sent me some of the wild flowers he had picked. They were of the commonest and most familiar kind, but they were evidently regarded by him as rare and precious specimens.

His letters to me were like those of a joyful and excited child. He shared stories of his little adventures, the incredible things he had seen, and the beautiful sounds he had heard. He encountered strange birds, startled a hare from its hiding spot, befriended a fierce dog, and observed trout darting in a stream. He sent me some wildflowers he had picked. They were the most common and familiar types, but he clearly saw them as rare and precious treasures.

He came back to London, to his quarters in Bedstead Square, much improved in health, pleased to be “home” again and to be once more among his books, his treasures and his many friends.

He returned to London, to his place in Bedstead Square, feeling much healthier, happy to be “home” again and to be back with his books, his treasures, and his many friends.

Some six months after Merrick’s return from the country he was found dead in bed. This was in April, 1890. He was lying on his back as if asleep, and had evidently died suddenly and without36 a struggle, since not even the coverlet of the bed was disturbed. The method of his death was peculiar. So large and so heavy was his head that he could not sleep lying down. When he assumed the recumbent position the massive skull was inclined to drop backwards, with the result that he experienced no little distress. The attitude he was compelled to assume when he slept was very strange. He sat up in bed with his back supported by pillows, his knees were drawn up, and his arms clasped round his legs, while his head rested on the points of his bent knees.

About six months after Merrick returned from the countryside, he was found dead in bed. This was in April 1890. He was lying on his back as if he were asleep, and he had clearly died suddenly and without a struggle, as not even the bedcovers were disturbed. The manner of his death was unusual. His head was so large and heavy that he couldn’t sleep lying down. When he tried to lie flat, his massive skull tended to fall backward, causing him considerable discomfort. The position he had to take while sleeping was very odd. He sat up in bed with his back supported by pillows, his knees pulled up, and his arms wrapped around his legs, while his head rested on the tips of his bent knees.

He often said to me that he wished he could lie down to sleep “like other people.” I think on this last night he must, with some determination, have made the experiment. The pillow was soft, and the head, when placed on it, must have fallen backwards and caused a dislocation of the neck. Thus it came about that his death was due to the desire that had dominated his life—the pathetic but hopeless desire to be “like other people.”

He often told me that he wished he could lie down to sleep "like other people." I think on this last night he must have tried, with some determination, to do just that. The pillow was soft, and when his head lay on it, it must have fallen back and caused a neck injury. This is how it happened that his death resulted from the desire that had consumed his life—the sad yet hopeless desire to be "like other people."


As a specimen of humanity, Merrick was ignoble and repulsive; but the spirit of Merrick, if it could be seen in the form of the living, would assume the figure of an upstanding and heroic man,37 smooth browed and clean of limb, and with eyes that flashed undaunted courage.

As a representation of humanity, Merrick was unrefined and repulsive; but the essence of Merrick, if it could be perceived as a living being, would take the shape of a tall and heroic man,37 with a smooth forehead and well-defined limbs, and with eyes that shone with fearless courage.

His tortured journey had come to an end. All the way he, like another, had borne on his back a burden almost too grievous to bear. He had been plunged into the Slough of Despond, but with manly steps had gained the farther shore. He had been made “a spectacle to all men” in the heartless streets of Vanity Fair. He had been ill-treated and reviled and bespattered with the mud of Disdain. He had escaped the clutches of the Giant Despair, and at last had reached the “Place of Deliverance,” where “his burden loosed from off his shoulders and fell from off his back, so that he saw it no more.”

His difficult journey had finally come to an end. All along the way, he had carried a weight that was almost too heavy to bear. He had been stuck in the Slough of Despond, but with determination, he made it to the other side. He had been paraded in front of everyone in the cruel streets of Vanity Fair. He had been mistreated, mocked, and covered in the dirt of Disdain. He had escaped the grasp of the Giant Despair, and at last reached the “Place of Deliverance,” where “his burden fell off his shoulders and he didn't see it anymore.”


41

II
THE LIVING ROOM

A HOUSE-surgeon at a great accident hospital in the east of London happens upon strange scenes, some pathetic, some merely sordid, together with fragments of tragedy in which the most elemental passions and emotions of humanity are displayed. The chief place in which this experience is gained is the Receiving Room. I speak of a hospital not as it is now, but as it was some fifty years ago. The Receiving Room is a bare hall, painted stone colour. It contains as furniture rows of deal benches and as wall decoration a printed notice, framed and glazed, detailing vivid measures for restoring the apparently drowned. Below this helpful document is fixed an iron-bound money-box. There is, moreover, a long desk in the hall where entries are made and certificates and other papers issued. As a room for the reception of the sick and suffering it is a cold, harsh place, with about it an air of cynical indifference.

A house surgeon at a major accident hospital in East London encounters strange scenes, some heartbreaking, some simply grim, along with bits of tragedy where the most basic human passions and emotions are on display. The main place where this experience happens is the Receiving Room. I’m talking about a hospital not as it is now, but as it was around fifty years ago. The Receiving Room is a bare hall, painted a stone color. It has rows of plain wooden benches for furniture and a framed, glazed notice on the wall that details vivid instructions for rescuing someone who seems to be drowning. Beneath this helpful document is a secured money box. There’s also a long desk in the hall where entries are recorded and certificates and other paperwork are issued. As a place for receiving the sick and suffering, it feels cold and harsh, with an atmosphere of cynical indifference.

This hall serves as a waiting-room, and there42 are nearly always some people waiting in it. It may be a sniffing woman who has called for her dead husband’s clothes. It may be a still breathless messenger with a “midwifery card” in her hand, or a girl waiting for a dose of emergency medicine. There may be some minor accident cases also, such as a torn finger, a black eye like a bursting plum, a child who has swallowed a halfpenny, and a woman who has been “knocked about cruel,” but has little to show for it except a noisy desire to have her husband “locked up.” In certain days of stress, as on Saturday nights, when the air is heavy with alcohol, or on the occasion of a “big” dock accident, the waiting-room is crowded with excited folk, with patients waiting their turn to be dressed, with policemen, busybodies, reporters and friends of the injured.

This hall acts as a waiting room, and there42 are usually a few people waiting inside. It could be a woman sniffling while she waits for her deceased husband's clothes. It might be a breathless messenger holding a "midwifery card," or a girl in line for emergency medication. There might also be some minor accident cases, like a cut finger, a black eye that looks like a bursting plum, a child who swallowed a penny, and a woman who has been "knocked around badly," but only has a noisy urge to have her husband "locked up." On particularly stressful days, like Saturday nights when the atmosphere is thick with alcohol, or during a significant dock accident, the waiting room becomes packed with anxious people, with patients waiting for their turn to be treated, as well as policemen, nosy bystanders, reporters, and friends of the injured.

On each side of the waiting-hall is a dressing room—one for women, one for men. Into these rooms the accident cases are taken one after the other. Here the house-surgeon and his dressers are engaged, and here the many-sided drama of the Receiving Room reaches its culminating point. It is an uninviting room, very plain, and, like the outer hall, bears an aspect of callous unconcern. By the window is a suspiciously large sink, and on the ledge above it a number of pewter porringers.43 One side of the room is occupied by a mysterious cupboard containing dressings, gags, manacles, emetics and other unattractive things. In the centre are a common table and two hard chairs.

On either side of the waiting area is a changing room—one for women and one for men. Accident victims are brought into these rooms one by one. Here, the house surgeon and their assistants are at work, and this is where the intense drama of the Receiving Room reaches its peak. It's an uninviting space, very plain, and like the outer hall, it has an air of cold indifference. By the window is a suspiciously large sink, and on the ledge above it are several pewter bowls.43 One side of the room features a mysterious cupboard stocked with bandages, gags, handcuffs, emetics, and other unpleasant items. In the center are a basic table and two hard chairs.

The most repellent thing in the room is a low sofa. It is wide and is covered with very thick leather which is suspiciously shiny and black. It suggests no more comfort than a rack. Its associations are unpleasant. It has been smothered with blood and with every kind of imaginable filth, and has been cleaned up so often that it is no wonder that the deeply stained leather is shiny. It is on this grim black couch that “the case” just carried into the hospital is placed. It may be a man ridden over in the street, with the red bone-ends of his broken legs sticking through his trousers. It may be a machine accident, where strips of cotton shirt have become tangled up with torn flesh and a trail of black grease. It may be a man picked up in a lane with his throat cut, or a woman, dripping foul mud, who has been dragged out of a river. Sometimes the occupant of the sofa is a snoring lump of humanity so drunk as to be nearly dead, or it may be a panting woman who has taken poison and regretted it. In both cases the stomach pump is used with nauseating incidents. Now and then44 the sofa is occupied by a purple-faced maniac, who is pinned down by sturdy dressers while a strait-jacket is being applied to him. This is not the whole of its history nor of its services, for the Receiving Room nurse, who is rather proud of it, likes to record that many a man and many a woman have breathed their last on this horrible divan.

The most disgusting thing in the room is a low sofa. It’s wide and covered with thick leather that looks suspiciously shiny and black. It offers no more comfort than a torture device. Its past is unpleasant; it’s been drenched in blood and every kind of imaginable filth, cleaned up so often that it's no surprise the deeply stained leather is shiny. It's on this grim black couch that “the case” just brought into the hospital is laid. It might be a man run over in the street, with the jagged ends of his broken legs poking through his pants. It could be a machinery accident, where pieces of a cotton shirt are tangled with torn flesh and a streak of black grease. It might be a man found in an alley with his throat cut, or a woman, covered in gross muck, pulled out of a river. Sometimes the person on the sofa is a snoring mess, so drunk it’s like they’re nearly dead, or a panting woman who took poison and regrets it. In either case, the stomach pump is used with some pretty disgusting results. Occasionally, the sofa is occupied by a purple-faced maniac, held down by sturdy orderlies while they strap him into a straightjacket. This isn’t the complete story or the only use of this sofa; the Receiving Room nurse, who takes some pride in it, likes to note that many a man and woman have taken their last breaths on this horrible couch.

The so-called dressing room is at its best a “messy” place, as two mops kept in the corner seem to suggest. It is also at times a noisy place, since the yells and screams that escape from it may be heard in the street and may cause passers-by to stop and look up at the window.

The so-called dressing room is at its best a “messy” place, as two mops kept in the corner seem to suggest. It can also be a noisy place, since the yells and screams that come from it can be heard on the street and may make passers-by stop and look up at the window.

Among the sick and the maimed who are “received” in this unsympathetic hall, the most pathetic are the wondering babies and the children. Many are brought in burnt and wrapped up in blankets, with only their singed hair showing out of the bundle. Others have been scalded, so that tissue-paper-like sheets of skin come off when their dressings are applied. Not a few, in old days, were scalded in the throat from drinking out of kettles. Then there are the children who have swallowed things, and who have added to the astounding collection of articles—from buttons to prayer-book clasps—which have found their way,45 at one time or another, into the infant interior, as well as children who have needles embedded in parts of their bodies or have been bitten by dogs or cats or even by rats.

Among the sick and injured who are “received” in this unfeeling hall, the most heartbreaking are the curious babies and children. Many are brought in burned and wrapped in blankets, with only their singed hair visible from the bundle. Others have been scalded, causing paper-thin sheets of skin to come off when their dressings are changed. A number in the past were scalded in the throat from drinking out of kettles. Then there are the children who have swallowed various objects, adding to the incredible collection of items—from buttons to prayer-book clasps—which have found their way,45 at one time or another, into their little bodies, as well as children who have needles stuck in their skin or have been bitten by dogs, cats, or even rats.

I remember one bloated, half-dressed woman who ran screaming into the Receiving Room with a dead baby in her arms. She had gone to bed drunk, and had awakened in the morning in a tremulous state to find a dead infant by her side. This particular experience was not unusual in Whitechapel. Then there was another woman who rushed in drawing attention to a thing like a tiny bead of glass sticking to her baby’s cheek. The child had acute inflammation of the eyeball, which the mother had treated with cold tea. The eye had long been closed, but when the mother made a clumsy attempt to open the swollen lids something had popped out, some fluid and this thing like glass. She was afraid to touch it. She viewed it with horror as a strange thing that had come out of the eye. Hugging the child, she had run a mile or so with the dread object still adhering to the skin of the cheek. This glistening thing was the crystalline lens. The globe had been burst, and the child was, of course, blind. Happily, such a case could hardly be met with at the present day.

I remember one overweight, half-dressed woman who ran into the Receiving Room screaming with a dead baby in her arms. She had gone to bed drunk and woke up in the morning in a shaky state to find a dead infant beside her. This kind of situation wasn't unusual in Whitechapel. Then there was another woman who rushed in, pointing out a tiny piece of glass stuck to her baby’s cheek. The child had a severe eye infection, which the mother had treated with cold tea. The eye had been closed for a long time, but when the mother awkwardly tried to open the swollen eyelids, something popped out—a fluid and that shard of glass. She was scared to touch it. She stared at it in horror as if it were some strange object that had come from the eye. Clutching her child, she ran about a mile with the frightening object still stuck to the skin of the cheek. That shiny thing was the crystalline lens. The eyeball had burst, and the child was, of course, blind. Thankfully, such cases are rare nowadays.

46

46

On the subject of children and domestic surgery as revealed in the Receiving Room, I recall the case of a boy aged about four who had pushed a dry pea into his ear. The mother attempted to remove it with that common surgical implement of the home, a hairpin. She not only failed, but succeeded in pushing the pea farther down into the bony part of the canal. Being a determined woman, she borrowed a squirt, and proceeded to syringe out the foreign body with hot water. The result was that the pea swelled, and, being encased in bone, caused so intense and terrible a pain that the boy became unconscious from shock.

Regarding children and domestic surgery as seen in the Receiving Room, I remember the case of a boy about four years old who had pushed a dry pea into his ear. His mother tried to take it out with a common household tool, a hairpin. Not only did she fail, but she also pushed the pea deeper into the bony part of the canal. Determined to resolve the issue, she borrowed a syringe and attempted to flush out the foreign object with hot water. This caused the pea to swell, and since it was stuck in the bone, it caused such intense and excruciating pain that the boy lost consciousness from shock.

Possibly the most dramatic spectacle in connexion with Receiving Room life in pre-ambulance days was the approach to the hospital gate of a party carrying a wounded woman or man. Looking out of the Receiving Room window on such occasion a silent crowd would be seen coming down the street. It is a closely packed crowd which moves like a clot, which occupies the whole pavement and oozes over into the road. In the centre of the mass is an obscure object towards which all eyes are directed. In the procession are many women, mostly with tousled heads, men, mostly without caps, a butcher, a barber’s47 assistant, a trim postman, a whitewasher, a man in a tall hat, and a pattering fringe of ragged boys. The boys, being small, cannot see much, so they race ahead in relays to glimpse the fascinating object from the front or climb up railings or mount upon steps to get a view of it as it passes by. Possibly towering above the throng would be two policemen, presenting an air of assumed calm; but policemen were not so common in those days as they are now.

Possibly the most dramatic scene associated with Receiving Room life before ambulances was when a group approached the hospital gate carrying an injured woman or man. From the Receiving Room window, one could see a silent crowd coming down the street. It was a tightly packed crowd that moved like a mass, taking up the entire sidewalk and spilling into the road. At the center of the crowd was an indistinct object to which everyone was staring. The procession included many women, mostly with messy hair, men, mostly without hats, a butcher, a barber’s assistant, a neatly dressed postman, a whitewasher, a man in a tall hat, and a straggling group of ragged boys. The boys, being shorter, couldn’t see much, so they dashed ahead in groups to catch a glimpse of the intriguing object from the front or climbed railings and steps to see it as it passed. Likely towering above the crowd were two policemen, trying to maintain an air of calm; however, policemen were not as common back then as they are today.

The object carried would be indistinct, being hidden from view as is the queen bee by a clump of fussing bees. Very often the injured person is merely carried along by hand, like a parcel that is coming to pieces. There would be a man to each leg and to each arm, while men on either side would hang on to the coat. Possibly some Samaritan, walking backwards, would hold up the dangling head. It was a much prized distinction to clutch even a fragment of the sufferer or to carry his hat or the tools he had dropped.

The object being carried would be hard to see, just like the queen bee hidden among a group of buzzing bees. Often, the injured person is simply carried by hand, like a parcel falling apart. One man would grab each leg and each arm, while others on either side would hold onto the coat. Maybe a good Samaritan, walking backward, would support the drooping head. It was a highly valued honor to hold even a small piece of the injured person or to carry his hat or the tools he had dropped.

At this period the present-day stretcher was unknown in civil life. A stretcher provided by the docks was a huge structure with high sides. It was painted green, and was solid enough to carry a horse. A common means of conveyance for the helpless was a shutter, but with the48 appearance of the modern ambulance the shutter has become as out of date as the sedan chair. Still, at this time, when anyone was knocked down in the street some bright, resourceful bystander would be sure to call out “Send for a shutter!”

At this time, the modern stretcher wasn’t known in civilian life. A stretcher from the docks was a large structure with high sides. It was painted green and sturdy enough to carry a horse. A common way to transport someone helpless was on a shutter, but with the arrival of the modern ambulance, the shutter has become as outdated as the sedan chair. Still, during this period, if someone was knocked down in the street, a quick-thinking bystander would definitely shout, “Send for a shutter!”

The conveying of a drunken man with a cut head to the hospital by the police (in the ancient fashion) was a more hilarious ceremonial. The “patient” would be hooked up on either side by an official arm. His body would sag between these two supports so that his shoulders would be above his ears. His clothes would be worked up in folds about his neck, and he would appear to be in danger of slipping earthwards out of them. As it was, there would be a display of shirt and braces very evident below his coat. His legs would dangle below him like roots, while his feet, as they dragged along the pavement, would be twisted now in one direction and now in another like the feet of a badly stuffed lay figure. He would probably be singing as he passed along, to the delight of the people.

The police would take a drunk man with a head injury to the hospital in a more entertaining way back in the day. They would each support him with an arm on either side. His body would droop between them, making his shoulders sit above his ears. His clothes would be bunched up around his neck, giving the impression he might slide right out of them. Below his coat, his shirt and suspenders would be clearly visible. His legs would dangle like roots, and his feet would drag on the pavement, twisting in different directions like those of a poorly stuffed mannequin. He’d probably be singing as he went along, much to the amusement of onlookers.

Of the many Receiving Room processions that I have witnessed the most moving, the most savage and the most rich in colour, noise and language was on an occasion when two “ladies” who had been badly lacerated in a fight were being49 dragged, carried or pushed towards the hospital for treatment. They were large, copious women who were both in an advanced stage of intoxication. They had been fighting with gin bottles in some stagnant court which had become, for the moment, an uproarious cockpit. The technique of such a duel is punctilious. The round, smooth bottoms of the bottles are knocked off, and the combatants, grasping the weapons by the neck, proceed to jab one another in the face with the jagged circles of broken glass.

Of all the Receiving Room processions I’ve seen, the most intense, brutal, and vibrant in color, noise, and language was when two “ladies” who had been badly injured in a fight were being49 dragged, carried, or pushed toward the hospital for treatment. They were large, heavyset women who were both very drunk. They had been fighting with gin bottles in a stagnant courtyard that had turned into a chaotic battleground for a moment. The way they fought was very precise. The round, smooth bottoms of the bottles were knocked off, and the fighters, gripping the bottles by the neck, jabbed each other in the face with the jagged edges of the broken glass.

The wounds in this instance were terrific. The faces of the two, hideously distorted, were streaming with blood, while their ample bodies seemed to have been drenched with the same. Their hair, soaked in blood, was plastered to their heads like claret-coloured seaweed on a rock. The two heroines were borne along by their women friends. The police kept wisely in the background, for their time was not yet. The crowd around the two bleeding figures was so compressed that the whole mass moved as one. It was a wild crowd, a writhing knot of viragoes who roared and screamed and rent the air with curses and yells of vengeance, for they were partisans in the fight, the Montagues and Capulets of a ferocious feud.

The injuries in this case were horrific. The faces of the two women, grotesquely twisted, were covered in blood, and their large bodies appeared to be soaked in it as well. Their hair, saturated with blood, clung to their heads like red seaweed on a rock. The two heroines were carried along by their female friends. The police stayed wisely in the background, as their time had not yet come. The crowd surrounding the two bleeding figures was so tightly packed that the entire mass moved as one. It was a chaotic crowd, a thrashing group of fierce women who roared and screamed, filling the air with curses and cries for revenge, as they were participants in the conflict, the Montagues and Capulets of a brutal feud.

50

50

The crowd as it came along rocked to and fro, heaved and lurched as if propelled by some uneasy sea. The very pavement seemed unsteady. Borne on the crest of this ill-smelling wave were the two horrible women. One still shrieked threats and defiance in a voice as husky as that of a beast, while now and then she lifted aloft a blood-streaked arm in the hand of which was clutched a tuft of hair torn from her opponent’s head. Every display of this trophy called forth a shout of pride from her admirers.

The crowd swayed back and forth, heaving and lurching like it was caught in a turbulent sea. Even the pavement felt unstable. Riding the top of this foul wave were two terrifying women. One kept yelling threats and insults in a voice as harsh as an animal’s, occasionally raising a bloodied arm that clutched a clump of hair ripped from her opponent's head. Each time she displayed this trophy, it drew cheers of pride from her supporters.

The other woman was in a state of drunken hysteria. Throwing back her head until the sun illumined her awful features, she gave vent to bursts of maniacal laughter which were made peculiarly hideous by the fact that her nose was nearly severed from her face, while her grinning lips were hacked in two. At another moment, burying her head against the back of the woman in front of her, she would break out into sobs and groans which were even more unearthly than her laughter.

The other woman was in a state of drunken hysteria. Throwing her head back until the sun lit up her terrible features, she erupted into fits of maniacal laughter that were especially disturbing because her nose was almost severed from her face, and her grinning lips were cut in half. At another moment, burying her head against the back of the woman in front of her, she would burst into sobs and groans that were even more otherworldly than her laughter.

The whole affair suggested some fearful Bacchanalian orgy, associated with bloodshed, in which all concerned were the subjects of demoniacal possession. There is, happily, much less drunkenness nowadays and less savagery, while the police51 control of these “street scenes” is so efficient and the public ambulance so secretive that such a spectacle as I now recall belongs for ever to the past.

The whole event seemed like a terrifying Bacchanalian party, linked with violence, where everyone involved appeared to be under a demonic spell. Fortunately, there’s much less drunkenness and brutality these days, and the police51 manage these “street scenes” so effectively, along with a discreet public ambulance service, that a spectacle like the one I remember is permanently a thing of the past.

When a crowd, bearing a “casualty,” reaches the hospital gates its progress is stayed. It rolls up against the iron barrier. It stops and recoils like a muddy wave against a bank. The porter is strict. Only the principals, their supporters and the police are allowed to filter through. The members of the crowd remain in the street, where they look through the railings, to which they cling, and indulge in fragments of narrative, in comments on the affair, and on the prospects of the parties injured. If a scream should escape from the Receiving Room the watchers feel that they are well rewarded for long waiting, while any member of the privileged party who may leave the building is subjected to very earnest questioning.

When a crowd, carrying an injured person, reaches the hospital gates, its movement is halted. It hits the metal barrier. It stops and pulls back like a muddy wave against a shore. The porter is strict. Only the main people involved, their supporters, and the police can get through. The rest of the crowd stays in the street, where they look through the railings, clinging to them as they share bits of stories, comment on what happened, and discuss the condition of those hurt. If a scream comes from the Receiving Room, the onlookers feel their long wait has been worthwhile, while anyone from the group allowed inside who steps out faces serious questions.

It is needless to say that the Receiving Room is not always tragical, not always the scene of alarms and disorders, not always filled with wild-eyed folk nor echoing the scuffle of heavy feet and the moans of the suffering. It may be as quiet as a room in a convent. I have seen it so many a time, and particularly on a Sunday morning in52 the heyday of summer. Then the sun, streaming through the windows, may illumine the figure of the nurse as she sits on the awful sofa. She has her spectacles on, and is busy with some white needlework. Her attitude is so placid that she might be sitting at a cottage door listening to a blackbird in a wicker cage. Yet this quiet-looking woman, although she has not fought with wild beasts at Ephesus, has fought with raving drunkards and men delirious from their hurts, and has heard more foul language and more blasphemy in a week than would have enlivened a pirate ship in a year.

It's worth noting that the Receiving Room isn’t always dramatic, not always a place of chaos and disorder, not always filled with frantic people or echoing the sounds of heavy footsteps and the groans of the suffering. Sometimes, it can be as peaceful as a room in a convent. I've seen it many times, especially on a Sunday morning in the height of summer. At such times, the sunlight streaming through the windows can light up the nurse sitting on the uncomfortable sofa. She wears her glasses and is focused on some white needlework. Her demeanor is so calm that she might as well be sitting at a cottage door, listening to a blackbird in a wicker cage. Yet this seemingly calm woman, even though she hasn't battled wild beasts in Ephesus, has dealt with raving drunks and men in agony from their injuries, and has heard more foul language and blasphemy in a week than would have entertained a pirate ship in a year.

The Receiving Room nurse was, in old days, without exception the most remarkable woman in the hospital. She appeared as a short, fat, comfortable person of middle age, with a ruddy face and a decided look of assurance. She was without education, and yet her experience of casualties of all kinds—from a bee-sting to sudden death—was vast and indeed unique. She was entirely self-taught, for there were no trained nurses in those days. She was of the school of Mrs. Gamp, was a woman of courage and of infinite resource, an expert in the treatment of the violent and in the crushing of anyone who gave her what she called “lip.” She was possessed of much humour,53 was coarse in her language, abrupt, yet not unkindly in her manner, very indulgent towards the drunkard and very skilled in handling him. She was apt to boast that there was no man living she would not “stand up to.” She called every male over fifty “Daddy” and every one under that age “My Son.” She would tackle a shrieking woman as a terrier tackles a rat, while the woman who “sauced” her she soon reduced to a condition of palsy. She objected to the display of emotion or of feeling in any form, and was apt to speak of members of her sex as a “watery-headed lot.”

The Receiving Room nurse was, back in the day, without a doubt the most remarkable woman in the hospital. She came across as a short, stout, comfortable woman in her middle years, with a rosy complexion and a strong expression of confidence. She had no formal education, yet her experience with all types of emergencies—from bee stings to sudden deaths—was extensive and truly exceptional. She was completely self-taught since there were no trained nurses back then. She belonged to the school of Mrs. Gamp, was a woman of bravery and endless creativity, an expert in dealing with the unruly and in silencing anyone who gave her what she called “lip.” She had a great sense of humor, used coarse language, was direct but not unkind, very lenient toward the drunkards, and highly skilled at managing them. She would often brag that there wasn’t a man alive she wouldn’t “stand up to.” She called every man over fifty “Daddy” and everyone younger than that “My Son.” She would confront a screaming woman like a terrier with a rat, while the woman who talked back to her would soon find herself paralyzed with fear. She didn’t like displays of emotion or feelings in any form and often referred to her fellow women as a “watery-headed lot.”

She had, like most nurses of her time, a leaning towards gin, but was efficient even in her cups. She had wide powers, for she undertook—on her own responsibility—the treatment of petty casualties. The dressers regarded her with respect. Her knowledge and skill amazed them, while from her they acquired the elements of minor surgery and first aid. The house-surgeons were a little frightened of her, yet they admired her ready craft and were duly grateful for her unswerving loyalty and her eagerness to save them trouble. Her diagnosis of an injury was probably correct, so sound was her observation and wide her experience. She was a brilliant bandager, and was accepted by the students as the standard of style54 and finish in the applying of a dressing. She was on duty from early in the morning until late at night, and knew little of “hours off” and “half-days.” In the personnel of the hospital of half a century ago she was an outstanding figure, yet now she is as extinct as the dodo.

She had, like most nurses of her time, a preference for gin, but she was still efficient even when drinking. She had a lot of authority, as she took it upon herself to handle minor injuries. The dressers respected her. Her knowledge and skills impressed them, and they learned the basics of minor surgery and first aid from her. The house surgeons were a bit intimidated by her, but they admired her quick skills and were genuinely thankful for her unwavering loyalty and her willingness to make their jobs easier. Her injury diagnoses were usually spot-on, thanks to her keen observation and extensive experience. She was an expert at bandaging and was regarded by the students as the benchmark for style54 and execution in dressing wounds. She worked from early morning until late at night, rarely taking "time off" or "half-days." In the hospital staff of fifty years ago, she was a notable figure, but now she’s as extinct as the dodo.

The hospital in the days of which I speak was anathema. The poor people hated it. They dreaded it. They looked upon it primarily as a place where people died. It was a matter of difficulty to induce a patient to enter the wards. They feared an operation, and with good cause, for an operation then was a very dubious matter. There were stories afloat of things that happened in the hospital, and it could not be gainsaid that certain of those stories were true.

The hospital I’m talking about was despised. The impoverished loathed it. They feared it. They mostly viewed it as a place for dying. It was hard to get a patient to step into the wards. They were afraid of an operation, and rightfully so, because surgery back then was quite uncertain. There were plenty of rumors about things happening in the hospital, and it couldn’t be denied that some of those stories were true.

Treatment was very rough. The surgeon was rough. He had inherited that attitude from the days when operations were carried through without anæsthetics, and when he had need to be rough, strong and quick, as well as very indifferent to pain. Pain was with him a thing that had to be. It was a regrettable feature of disease. It had to be submitted to. At the present day pain is a thing that has not to be. It has to be relieved and not to be merely endured.

Treatment was harsh. The surgeon was harsh. He had taken on that mindset from a time when surgeries were done without anesthesia, when he needed to be tough, strong, and quick, as well as very unconcerned about pain. To him, pain was just something that had to happen. It was an unfortunate aspect of illness. It had to be accepted. Nowadays, pain is something that shouldn’t be tolerated. It should be alleviated, not simply endured.

Many common measures of treatment involved55 great suffering. Bleeding was still a frequent procedure, and to the timid the sight of the red stream trickling into the bowl was a spectacle of terror. There were two still more common measures in use—the seton and the issue. The modern student knows nothing of these ancient and uncleanly practices. He must inform himself by consulting a dictionary. Without touching upon details, I may say that in my early days, as a junior dresser, one special duty was to run round the ward before the surgeon arrived in order to draw a fresh strand of thread through each seton and to see that a fresh pea was forced into the slough of every issue.

Many common treatment methods involved55 significant pain. Bloodletting was still a common procedure, and for the faint-hearted, the sight of the red liquid flowing into the bowl was terrifying. Two other even more common methods were the seton and the issue. Today's students have no idea about these outdated and unsanitary practices. They would need to look them up in a dictionary. Without going into details, I can say that in my early days as a junior dresser, one specific duty was to go around the ward before the surgeon arrived to pull a fresh strand of thread through each seton and to ensure that a fresh pea was pressed into the sore of every issue.

Quite mediæval methods were still observed. The first time in my life that I saw the interior of an operating theatre I, in my ignorance, entered by the door which opened directly into the area where the operating table stood. (I should have entered by the students’ gallery.) When I found myself in this amazing place there was a man on the table who was shrieking vehemently. The surgeon, taking me by the arm, said, “You seem to have a strong back; lay hold of that rope and pull.” I laid hold of the rope. There were already two men in front of me and we all three pulled our best. I had no idea what56 we were pulling for. I was afterwards informed that the operation in progress was the reduction of a dislocated hip by compound pulleys. The hip, however, was not reduced and the man remained lame for life. At the present day a well-instructed schoolgirl could reduce a recent hip dislocation unaided.

Quite medieval methods were still used. The first time in my life that I saw the inside of an operating room, I, in my ignorance, walked in through the door that opened directly into the area where the operating table was. (I should have entered through the students’ gallery.) When I found myself in this incredible place, there was a man on the table who was screaming loudly. The surgeon grabbed my arm and said, “You seem to have a strong back; grab that rope and pull.” I grabbed the rope. There were already two men in front of me, and we all three pulled as hard as we could. I had no idea what56 we were pulling for. I later found out that the operation in progress was the reduction of a dislocated hip using compound pulleys. The hip, however, was not reduced, and the man remained lame for life. Nowadays, a well-trained schoolgirl could reduce a recent hip dislocation on her own.

In this theatre was a stove which was always kept alight, winter and summer, night and day. The object was to have a fire at all times ready whereat to heat the irons used for the arrest of bleeding as had been the practice since the days of Elizabeth. Antiseptics were not yet in use. Sepsis was the prevailing condition in the wards. Practically all major wounds suppurated. Pus was the most common subject of converse, because it was the most prominent feature in the surgeon’s work. It was classified according to degrees or vileness. “Laudable” pus was considered rather a fine thing, something to be proud of. “Sanious” pus was not only nasty in appearance but regrettable, while “ichorous” pus represented the most malignant depths to which matter could attain.

In this theater, there was a stove that was always kept burning, winter and summer, day and night. The goal was to have a fire ready at all times for heating the irons used to stop bleeding, a practice that started back in the Elizabethan era. Antiseptics weren't in use yet. Sepsis was the common issue in the wards. Almost all major wounds became infected. Pus was the most talked-about topic because it was the most noticeable part of the surgeon's work. It was categorized by levels of foulness. “Laudable” pus was seen as quite a good sign, something to take pride in. “Sanious” pus not only looked unpleasant but was also unfortunate, while “ichorous” pus represented the most severe form of infection.

There was no object in being clean. Indeed, cleanliness was out of place. It was considered to be finicking and affected. An executioner57 might as well manicure his nails before chopping off a head. The surgeon operated in a slaughter-house-suggesting frock coat of black cloth. It was stiff with the blood and the filth of years. The more sodden it was the more forcibly did it bear evidence to the surgeon’s prowess. I, of course, commenced my surgical career in such a coat, of which I was quite proud. Wounds were dressed with “charpie” soaked in oil. Both oil and dressing were frankly and exultingly septic. Charpie was a species of cotton waste obtained from cast linen. It would probably now be discarded by a motor mechanic as being too dirty for use on a car.

There was no point in being clean. In fact, cleanliness felt inappropriate. It was seen as fussy and pretentious. An executioner might as well get a manicure before beheading someone. The surgeon worked in a blood-soaked, filthy frock coat made of black cloth. The more soaked it was, the more it showed off the surgeon’s skill. I, of course, started my surgical career in such a coat, which I was quite proud of. Wounds were dressed with "charpie" soaked in oil. Both the oil and the dressing were openly and proudly dirty. Charpie was a type of cotton waste made from old linen. Nowadays, a mechanic would probably throw it away for being too grimy to use on a car.

Owing to the suppurating wounds the stench in the wards was of a kind not easily forgotten. I can recall it to this day with unappreciated ease. There was one sponge to a ward. With this putrid article and a basin of once-clear water all the wounds in the ward were washed in turn twice a day. By this ritual any chance that a patient had of recovery was eliminated. I remember a whole ward being decimated by hospital gangrene. The modern student has no knowledge of this disease. He has never seen it and, thank heaven, he never will. People often say how wonderful it was that surgical patients lived in these days.58 As a matter of fact they did not live, or at least only a few of them. Lord Roberts assured me that on the Ridge at Delhi during the Indian Mutiny no case of amputation recovered. This is an extreme instance, for the conditions under which the surgeons on the Ridge operated were exceptional and hopelessly unfavourable.

Because of the infected wounds, the smell in the wards was something you couldn't easily forget. I can still remember it with surprising clarity. Each ward had one sponge. With this disgusting item and a basin of once-clear water, all the wounds in the ward were washed in rotation twice a day. This routine eliminated any chance a patient had for recovery. I remember an entire ward being devastated by hospital gangrene. The modern student has no idea what this disease is. They've never seen it, and thank goodness, they never will. People often say how amazing it was that surgical patients survived back then. In reality, they didn’t survive, or at least only a few did. Lord Roberts told me that during the Indian Mutiny on the Ridge at Delhi, no case of amputation recovered. This is an extreme example, as the conditions under which the surgeons worked on the Ridge were exceptional and hopelessly unfavorable.58

The attitude that the public assumed towards hospitals and their works at the time of which I write may be illustrated by the following incident. I was instructed by my surgeon to obtain a woman’s permission for an operation on her daughter. The operation was one of no great magnitude. I interviewed the mother in the Receiving Room. I discussed the procedure with her in great detail and, I trust, in a sympathetic and hopeful manner. After I had finished my discourse I asked her if she would consent to the performance of the operation. She replied: “Oh! it is all very well to talk about consenting, but who is to pay for the funeral?”

The attitude the public had towards hospitals and their work at the time I’m writing about can be illustrated by the following incident. My surgeon instructed me to get a woman’s permission for an operation on her daughter. It wasn't a major procedure. I spoke with the mother in the Receiving Room. I went over the details of the procedure thoroughly and, hopefully, in a sympathetic way. After I finished explaining, I asked her if she would agree to the operation. She replied, “Oh! It’s easy to talk about consent, but who’s going to pay for the funeral?”


61

III
THE 20-KRONE COIN

MORE than once in speaking at public meetings on behalf of hospitals I have alluded to my much valued possession—a twenty-krone piece—and have employed it as an illustration of the gratitude of the hospital patient.

MORE than once in speaking at public meetings on behalf of hospitals I have referred to my highly valued possession—a twenty-krone coin—and have used it as an example of the gratitude of the hospital patient.

The subject of this incident was a Norwegian sailor about fifty years of age, a tall, good-featured man with the blue eyes of his country and a face tanned by sun and by salt winds to the colour of weathered oak. His hair and his beard were grey, which made him look older than he was. He had been serving for three years as an ordinary seaman on an English sailing ship and spoke English perfectly. During his last voyage he had developed a trouble which prevented him from following his employment. Accordingly he had left his ship and made his way to London in the hope of being cured. Inquiring for the hospital of London he was directed to the London Hospital and, by chance, came into my wards. He62 had an idea—as I was told later—that the operation he must needs undergo might be fatal, and so had transferred his savings to his wife in Norway.

The person involved in this incident was a Norwegian sailor around fifty years old, a tall, attractive man with the blue eyes typical of his homeland and a face bronzed by the sun and salty winds to the shade of weathered oak. His hair and beard were grey, which made him appear older than he actually was. He had spent three years working as an ordinary seaman on an English sailing ship and spoke English fluently. During his last voyage, he developed a condition that prevented him from continuing his work. As a result, he left his ship and traveled to London hoping to get treated. When he asked about hospitals in London, he was directed to the London Hospital and, by chance, ended up in my wards. He62 had an impression—according to what I was told later—that the surgery he needed might be fatal, so he had sent his savings to his wife in Norway.

He was a quiet and reserved man, but so pleasant in his manner that he became a favourite with the nurses. He told them quaintly-worded tales of his adventures and showed them how to make strange knots with bandages. The operation—which was a very ordinary one—was successful, and in four or five weeks he was discharged as capable of resuming his work as a seaman. His ship had, however, long since started on another voyage.

He was a quiet and reserved guy, but so friendly in his demeanor that he became a favorite among the nurses. He told them uniquely-worded stories of his adventures and showed them how to tie unusual knots with bandages. The operation—which was quite routine—was successful, and in four or five weeks he was released, ready to go back to work as a seaman. However, his ship had already set off on another voyage.

One morning, three weeks after he had left the hospital, he appeared at my house in Wimpole Street. My name he would have acquired from the board above his bed, but I wondered how he had obtained my address. I assumed that he had called to ask for money or for help of some kind. As he came into my room I was sorry to see how thin and ill he looked, for when he left the wards he was well and hearty.

One morning, three weeks after he left the hospital, he showed up at my house on Wimpole Street. He must have gotten my name from the sign above his bed, but I was curious about how he got my address. I figured he had come to ask for money or some kind of help. When he walked into my room, I felt a pang of sorrow seeing how thin and unwell he looked, because he had left the wards looking healthy and strong.

He proceeded to thank me for what I had done, little as it was. He had an exaggerated idea of the magnitude of the operation, which idea he would not allow me to correct. I have listened to many votes of thanks, to the effulgent language,63 the gush and the pompous flattery which have marked them; but the little speech of this sailor man was not of that kind. It was eloquent by reason of its boyish simplicity, its warmth and its rugged earnestness.

He went on to thank me for what I had done, no matter how small it was. He had an inflated view of the importance of the task, which he wouldn’t let me correct. I’ve heard many expressions of gratitude, filled with elaborate language,63 overflowing emotion, and grand flattery; but the brief speech from this sailor was different. It was powerful because of its youthful simplicity, warmth, and heartfelt sincerity.

As he was speaking he drew from his pocket a gold coin, a twenty-krone piece, and placed it on the table at which I sat. “I beg you, sir,” he said, “to accept this coin. I know it is of no value to you. It is only worth, I think, fifteen shillings. It would be an insult to offer it as a return for what you have done for me. That service can never be repaid. But I hope you will accept it as a token of what I feel, of something that I cannot say in words but that this coin can tell of. When I left my home in Norway three years ago my wife sewed this twenty-krone piece in the band of my trousers and made me promise never to touch it until I was starving. A seaman’s life is uncertain; he may be ill, he may be long out of a job; and so for three years this coin has been between me and the risk of starvation. When I was in the hospital I had a wish to give it to you if it so happened that I got well. Here I am, and I do hope, sir, you will accept it.”

As he spoke, he pulled a gold coin, a twenty-krone piece, from his pocket and set it on the table where I was sitting. “I ask you, sir,” he said, “to take this coin. I know it means nothing to you. Its value is only about fifteen shillings. Offering it as payment for what you've done for me would be an insult. That favor can never be repaid. But I hope you’ll accept it as a sign of my gratitude, for something I can’t express in words, but that this coin represents. When I left my home in Norway three years ago, my wife stitched this twenty-krone piece into the waistband of my trousers and made me promise never to use it until I was starving. A sailor’s life is unpredictable; he can get sick or be out of work for a long time; so for three years this coin has stood between me and starvation. When I was in the hospital, I hoped to give it to you if I recovered. Here I am, and I really hope, sir, you will accept it.”

I thanked him as warmly as I could for his kindness, for his thought in coming to see me and64 for his touching offer, but added that I could not possibly take the gold piece and begged him to put it back into his pocket again and present it to his wife when he reached home. At this he was very much upset. Pushing the coin along the table towards me with his forefinger, he said: “Please, sir, do take the money, not for what it is worth but for what it has been to me. I am proud to say that since I left the hospital I have been starving. I have been looking for a ship. I have not slept in a bed since you saw me in the wards. Now, at last, I have got a ship and, thank God, I have kept the coin unbroken so that you might have it. I implore you to accept it.”

I thanked him as sincerely as I could for his kindness, for thinking of me and64 for his heartfelt offer, but I added that I couldn’t possibly take the gold coin and asked him to put it back in his pocket and give it to his wife when he got home. This really upset him. Pushing the coin along the table towards me with his finger, he said, “Please, sir, take the money, not for its value but for what it means to me. I’m proud to say that since I left the hospital I’ve been starving. I’ve been looking for a ship. I haven’t slept in a bed since you saw me in the wards. Now, at last, I’ve got a ship and, thank God, I’ve kept the coin unbroken so that you could have it. I really urge you to accept it.”

I took it; but what could I say that would be adequate for such a gift as this? My attempt at thanks was as stumbling and as feeble as his had been outright; for I am not ashamed to confess that I was much upset.

I accepted it, but what could I say that would be enough for such an incredible gift? My attempt to thank him was as awkward and weak as his had been direct; I’m not ashamed to admit that I was quite shaken.

I have received many presents from kindly patients—silver bowls, diamond scarf-pins, gold cigarette cases and the like, but how little is their value compared with this one small coin? As I picked it up from the table I thought of what it had cost. I thought of the tired man haunting the docks in search of a ship, often aching with hunger and at night sleeping in a shed, and yet65 all the time with a piece of gold in his pocket which he would not change in order that I might have it.

I’ve gotten a lot of gifts from generous patients—silver bowls, diamond scarf pins, gold cigarette cases, and so on—but their worth doesn’t compare to this one small coin. When I picked it up from the table, I thought about what it had cost. I thought of the exhausted man wandering the docks looking for a ship, often starving and sleeping in a shed at night, yet all the while carrying a piece of gold in his pocket that he wouldn’t spend so that I could have it.

A coin is an emblem of wealth, but this gold piece is an emblem of a rarer currency, of that wealth which is—in a peculiar sense—“beyond the dream of avarice,” a something that no money could buy, for what sum could express the bounty or the sentiment of this generous heart?

A coin is a symbol of wealth, but this gold piece represents a rarer kind of currency—wealth that is, in a unique way, “beyond the dream of greed.” It's something that no amount of money could purchase, because what price could capture the generosity and spirit of this kind heart?

It would be described, by those ignorant of its history, as a gold coin from Norway; but I prefer to think that it belongs to that “land of Havilah where there is gold” and of which it is truly said “and the gold of that land is good.”

It would be called, by those unaware of its past, a gold coin from Norway; but I prefer to think of it as belonging to that "land of Havilah where there is gold," and it is indeed said that "the gold of that land is good."


69

IV
A CURE FOR ANXIETY

IN the account of the case which follows it is better that I allow the patient to speak for herself.

In the account of the case that follows, it's better to let the patient speak for herself.

I am a neurotic woman. In that capacity I have been the subject of much criticism and much counsel. I have been both talked to and talked at. On the other hand I have detailed my unhappy symptoms to many in the hope of securing consolation, but with indefinite success. I am afraid I have often been a bore; for a bore, I am told, is a person who will talk of herself when you want to talk of yourself.

I’m a neurotic woman. Because of this, I’ve faced a lot of criticism and advice. I’ve had people speak to me and at me. On the flip side, I’ve shared my unhappy feelings with many in hopes of finding comfort, but it hasn’t really worked. I’m afraid I’ve often been a drag; I’ve been told that a bore is someone who talks about herself when you want to talk about yourself.

My husband says that there is nothing the matter with me, that my ailments are all imaginary and unreasonable. He becomes very cross when I talk of my wretched state and considers my ill-health as a grievance personal to himself. He says—when he is very irritated—that he is sick of my moanings, that I look well, eat well, sleep well, and so must be as sound as a woman can be. If I have a headache and cannot go out he70 is more annoyed than if he had the headache himself, which seems to me irrational. He is often very sarcastic about my symptoms, and this makes me worse. Once or twice he has been sympathetic and I have felt better, but he says that sympathy will do me harm and cause me to give way more. I suppose he knows because he is always so certain. He says all I have to do is to cheer up, to rouse myself, to pull myself together. He slaps himself on the chest and, in a voice that makes my head crack, says, “Look at me! I am not nervous, why should you be?” I don’t know why I am nervous and so I never try to answer the question. From the way my husband talks I feel that he must regard me as an impostor. If we have a few friends to dinner he is sure to say something about “the deplorable flabbiness of the minds of some women.” I know he is addressing himself to me and so do the others, but I can only smile and feel uncomfortable.

My husband says there's nothing wrong with me, that my problems are all in my head. He gets really upset when I talk about how miserable I feel and sees my health issues as a personal attack on him. He says—when he's really annoyed—that he’s tired of my complaining, that I look fine, eat well, sleep well, so I must be as healthy as any woman can be. If I have a headache and can't go out, he gets more frustrated than if he had the headache himself, which seems unreasonable to me. He often makes sarcastic comments about my symptoms, which only makes me feel worse. A couple of times he’s been understanding, and I felt better, but he insists that sympathy will only harm me and make me weaker. I guess he knows what he’s talking about because he's always so sure. He says all I need to do is cheer up, get myself together. He slaps his chest and, in a voice that gives me a headache, says, “Look at me! I’m not nervous, so why should you be?” I don’t know why I’m anxious, so I never try to answer that. From the way my husband talks, I feel like he must see me as a fraud. If we have a few friends over for dinner, he’s sure to bring up “the unfortunate weakness of some women’s minds.” I know he’s talking about me, and so do the others, but I can only smile and feel uncomfortable.

I have no wish to be nervous. It is miserable enough, heaven knows. I would give worlds to be free of all my miseries and be quite sound again. If I wished to adopt a complaint I should choose one less hideously distressing than “nerves.” I have often thought I would sooner be blind than nervous, and that then my husband71 would be really sorry for me; but I should be terribly frightened to be always in the dark.

I don’t want to feel anxious. It’s already awful, believe me. I’d give anything to be free of all my troubles and be completely healthy again. If I wanted to pick a condition, I’d choose something less painfully distressing than “nerves.” I’ve often thought I’d rather be blind than anxious, and then my husband71 would truly feel bad for me; but I’d be really scared to be in the dark all the time.

I get a good deal of comfort from many of my women friends. They at least are sympathetic; they believe in me, know that my complaints are real and that what I say is true. Unfortunately, when I have described certain of my symptoms—such as one of my gasping attacks—they say that they have just such attacks themselves, only worse. They are so sorry for me; but then they will go on and tell me the exact circumstances under which they have had their last bouts. I am anxious to tell them of my other curious symptoms, but they say that it does them so much good to pour out their hearts to someone, and I, being very meek, let them go on, only wishing that they would listen to me as I listen to them.

I find a lot of comfort in my female friends. They're at least understanding; they believe in me, know that my struggles are real, and that what I say is true. Unfortunately, when I describe some of my symptoms—like one of my gasping attacks—they tell me they have similar ones, often worse. They feel really sorry for me, but then they go on to explain exactly what happened during their last episodes. I want to share my other strange symptoms, but they say it's so helpful for them to open up to someone, and since I'm pretty soft-spoken, I let them talk, just wishing they would listen to me the way I listen to them.

I notice that their husbands have for the most part just the same erroneous views about nerves that mine has. Some of them say that they would like to make their menfolk suffer as they do themselves. One lady I know always ends with the reflection: “Ah, well! I shall not be long here, and when I am dead and under the daisies he will be sorry he was not more appreciative. He will then know, when it is too late, that my symptoms were genuine enough.” I must say that I have72 never gone to the extreme of wishing to die for the mere sake of convincing my husband of obstinate stupidity. I should like to go into a death-like trance and frighten him, for then I should be able to hear what he said when he thought I was gone and remind him of it afterwards whenever he became cynical.

I notice that their husbands mostly have the same wrong ideas about nerves as mine does. Some of them say they wish to make their men suffer just like they do. One woman I know always ends with the thought: “Oh well! I won’t be here much longer, and when I’m dead and buried, he’ll regret not appreciating me more. He’ll realize, when it’s too late, that my symptoms were completely real.” I must say I’ve never gone so far as to wish for death just to prove my husband’s stubbornness. I would rather fall into a death-like trance and scare him, because then I could hear what he said when he thought I was gone and remind him of it later whenever he became cynical.

It is in the morning that I feel so bad. I am really ghastly then. I wake up with the awful presentiment that something dreadful is going to happen. I don’t know what it is, yet I feel I could sink through the bed. I imagine the waking moments of the poor wretch who has been condemned to death and who is said to have “slept well” on the night before his execution. He will probably awake slowly and will feel at first hazily happy and content, will yawn and smile, until there creeps up the horrible recollection of the judge and the sentence, of the gallows and the hanging by the neck. I know the cold sweat that breaks over the whole body and the sickly clutching about the heart that attend such an awakening, but doubt if any emerging from sleep can be really worse than many I have experienced.

It's in the morning that I feel really awful. I’m just terrible during that time. I wake up with this horrible feeling that something bad is going to happen. I don't know what it is, but I feel like I could just sink through the bed. I think about the moments when someone who's been sentenced to death wakes up, who is said to have “slept well” the night before their execution. They probably wake up slowly, feel a bit hazily happy and content at first, yawn, and smile, until this terrible memory creeps in about the judge and the sentence, about the gallows and being hanged. I know that cold sweat that spreads across your whole body and that sick feeling in your heart that come with such a wake-up, but I doubt if any waking moment could really be worse than many I've gone through.

I can do so little in the day-time. I soon get exhausted and so utterly done up that I can only lie still in a dark room. When I am like that the73 least noise worries me and even tortures me almost out of my mind. If someone starts strumming the piano, or if a servant persistently walks about with creaky boots, or if my husband bursts in and tries to be hearty, I feel compelled to scream, it is so unbearable.

I can do so little during the day. I quickly get worn out and completely drained that I can only lie still in a dark room. When I feel like that, the73 slightest noise bothers me and even drives me nearly out of my mind. If someone starts playing the piano, or if a servant keeps walking around in noisy shoes, or if my husband comes in and tries to be cheerful, I feel like I have to scream; it’s just too much to handle.

It is on such an occasion as this that my husband is apt to beg me “to pull myself together.” He quite maddens me when he says this. I feel as full of terror, awfulness and distress as a drowning man, and how silly it would be to lean over a harbour wall and tell a drowning man in comfortable tones that he should “pull himself together.” Yet that is what my husband says to me, with the irritating conviction that he is being intelligent and practical.

It’s on occasions like this that my husband tends to ask me “to pull myself together.” It drives me crazy when he says that. I feel as scared, overwhelmed, and upset as a drowning person, and it seems ridiculous to lean over a harbor wall and calmly tell someone who’s drowning to “pull themselves together.” Yet that’s exactly what my husband tells me, with this annoying certainty that he’s being smart and pragmatic.

I cannot walk out alone. If I attempt it I am soon panic-stricken. I become hot all over, very faint, and so giddy that I reel and have to keep to the railings of the houses. I am seized with the hideous feeling that I can neither get on nor get back. I am not disturbed by the mere possibility of falling down on the pavement, but by the paralysing nightmare that I cannot take another step.

I can't walk out alone. If I try, I quickly get filled with panic. I feel hot all over, really faint, and so dizzy that I stagger and have to hold onto the railings of the houses. I'm hit with this terrifying sensation that I can't move forward or go back. It's not just the thought of falling on the pavement that bothers me, but the crippling nightmare that I can't take another step.

If anyone were to put me down in the middle of a great square, like the Praço de Dom Pedro74 at Lisbon, and leave me there alone, I think I should die or lose my reason. I know I should be unable to get out. I should fall in a heap, shut my eyes and try to crawl to the edge on my hands and knees, filled all the time with a panting terror. A man who finds himself compelled to cross a glassy ice slope which, twenty feet below, drops over a precipice, could not feel worse than I do if left adrift, nor pray more fervently to be clear of the abhorred space and safe. My husband says that this is all nonsense. I suppose it is, but it is such nonsense as would be sense if the jester were Death.

If anyone were to drop me in the middle of a big square, like the Praço de Dom Pedro74 in Lisbon, and leave me there alone, I think I would either die or lose my mind. I know I couldn't find my way out. I'd just collapse, close my eyes, and try to crawl to the edge on my hands and knees, constantly filled with a panicked terror. A person forced to cross a slick ice slope that drops twenty feet down to a cliff couldn’t feel worse than I would if left stranded, nor pray harder to escape the dreaded space and find safety. My husband says this is all nonsense. I guess it is, but it’s the kind of nonsense that would make sense if the jester were Death.

The knowledge that I have to go to a dinner party fills me with unutterable alarm. By the time I am dressed and ready to start I am chilled, shaking all over and gasping for breath. The drive to the house is almost as full of horror as the drive of the tumbril to the guillotine. By the time I arrive I am so ill I can hardly speak and am convinced that I shall fall down, or be sick, or shall have to cry out. More than once I have insisted upon being driven home again, and my husband has gone to the dinner alone after much outpouring of language.

The thought of going to a dinner party fills me with overwhelming anxiety. By the time I’m dressed and ready to go, I feel cold, trembling all over, and struggling to breathe. The drive to the house is nearly as terrifying as that of the cart taking people to the guillotine. By the time I get there, I feel so unwell that I can barely talk and I'm sure I’m going to collapse, throw up, or scream. More than once, I’ve insisted on being taken home, and my husband has ended up going to the dinner by himself after a lot of arguing.

Possibly my most direful experiments have been at the theatre, to which I have been taken on75 the ground that my mind needed change and that a cheerful play would “take me out of myself.” My worst terrors have come upon me when I have chanced to sit in the centre of the stalls with people packed in all around me. I have then felt as if I was imprisoned and have been filled by one intense overwhelming desire—the passion to get out. I have passed through all the horrors of suffocation, have felt that I must stand up, must lift up my arms and gasp. I have looked at the door only to feel that escape was as impossible as it would be to an entrapped miner about whom the walls of a shaft had fallen.

Some of my worst experiences have been at the theater, where I've been taken on the premise that I needed a change of scenery and that a lighthearted play would “get me out of my head.” My deepest fears hit me when I found myself sitting in the middle of the audience, surrounded by people. In those moments, I felt trapped and overwhelmed by a single, powerful urge—the desperate need to escape. I’ve gone through the terrifying feeling of suffocation, convinced that I had to stand up, raise my arms, and gasp for air. I would look at the exit, only to feel that getting out was as impossible as it would be for a miner trapped under a collapsed shaft.

It is useless for my husband to nudge me and tell me not to make a fool of myself. If I did want to make a fool of myself I should select some more agreeable way of doing it. It is useless, moreover, to argue. No argument can dispel the ever-present sense of panic, of being buried alive, or relieve the hopeless feeling of inability to escape. I have sat out a play undergoing tortures beyond expression, until I have become collapsed and until my lip had been almost bitten through in the effort not to scream. No one would believe that I—a healthy-looking woman in a new Paris dress, sitting among a company of smiling folk—could be enduring as much agony as if I were76 lodged in an iron cell the walls of which were gradually closing in around me.

It’s pointless for my husband to nudge me and tell me not to embarrass myself. If I wanted to embarrass myself, I’d definitely choose a better way to do it. Arguing is pointless too. No argument can get rid of the constant feeling of panic, like being buried alive, or ease the hopeless sense of not being able to escape. I’ve sat through plays suffering unbearable torture, to the point where I’ve almost bitten through my lip trying not to scream. No one would believe that I—a healthy-looking woman in a new Paris dress, sitting among a group of smiling people—could be experiencing as much agony as if I were76 trapped in an iron cell with the walls slowly closing in on me.

I am very fond of my clothes when I am well, but there are certain frocks I have come to loathe because they recall times when I have nearly gasped out my life in them.

I really like my clothes when I'm feeling good, but there are certain dresses I've come to hate because they remind me of times when I nearly lost my life in them.

I have taken much medicine but with no apparent good. I envy the woman who believes in her nerve tonic, since such faith must be a great comfort to her. I knew a poor girl who became for a time a mental wreck, owing to her engagement having been broken off. She refused food and lived for a week—so she told me—on her mother’s nerve tonic. She declared that it saved her reason. I tried it, but it only brought me out in spots. I have seen a good many doctors, but although they are all very kind, they seem to be dense and to have but the one idea of treating the neurotic woman as they would treat a frightened child or a lost dog.

I've taken a lot of medicine, but it hasn't done me any good. I envy the woman who believes in her nerve tonic, as that faith must be a huge comfort to her. I knew a poor girl who became a mental wreck for a while after her engagement was broken off. She refused to eat and lived for a week—so she told me—on her mother’s nerve tonic. She claimed it saved her sanity. I tried it, but it just made me break out in spots. I've seen quite a few doctors, and while they are all really kind, they seem a bit clueless and only know how to treat a neurotic woman like they would a scared child or a lost dog.

I was taken to one doctor because he had the reputation of being very sensible and outspoken. My husband said there was no nonsense about him. He certainly made no effort to be entertaining. After he had examined me he said that all my organs were perfectly sound. He then began to address me as “My dear lady,” and at once I77 knew what was coming. It was to tell me that I wanted rousing and that all I had to do was to get out of myself. He said I was not to think about myself at all, which is very good advice to a person who feels on the point of dissolution. He told my husband afterwards, in strict confidence, that if I was a poor woman and had to work for my living I should be well directly. He went farther and said that what would cure me would be a week at the washing tub—at a laundry, I suppose. My husband imparted these confidences to me as we drove home from the doctor’s and said what a shrewd, common-sense man he was. My husband quite liked him.

I was taken to a doctor known for being sensible and straightforward. My husband said he didn't mess around. He definitely didn't try to entertain me. After examining me, he declared that all my organs were perfectly healthy. Then he started calling me “My dear lady,” and I immediately knew what was coming. He was going to say I needed to get energized and that all I had to do was focus on something other than myself. He advised me not to think about myself at all, which is pretty solid advice for someone who feels like they’re falling apart. He later told my husband, in strict confidence, that if I were a struggling woman who had to work for a living, I would be completely fine. He even suggested that what would really help me was a week of doing laundry—at a laundry, I assume. My husband shared these insights with me as we drove home from the doctor’s and remarked on how sharp and practical the doctor was. My husband liked him quite a bit.

Another doctor I went to was very sympathetic. He patted my hand and was so kind that he almost made me cry. He said he understood how real and intense my sufferings were. He knew I must have gone through tortures. He gave me a great many particulars as to how I was to live and said I was never to do anything I did not like. I wanted to come and see him again, but he insisted that I must go abroad at once to break with my sad associations and afford my shattered nerves a complete rest. He gave me a letter to a doctor abroad which he said contained a very full and particular account of my case.

Another doctor I saw was really understanding. He squeezed my hand and was so nice that he nearly made me cry. He said he knew how real and intense my suffering was. He recognized that I must have gone through a lot of pain. He provided me with a ton of details about how I should live and advised me to never do anything I didn’t enjoy. I wanted to come back and see him again, but he insisted that I should go abroad right away to distance myself from my sad memories and give my exhausted nerves a complete break. He gave me a letter to a doctor overseas, which he said included a thorough and detailed account of my case.

78

78

Something happened to prevent me from leaving England, but six months later I came across the letter and, feeling it was no longer of use, opened it. It began, “My dear Harry,” and contained a great deal about their respective handicaps at golf and their plans for the summer. The kind doctor ended in this wise in a postscript: “The lady who brings this is Mrs. ——. She is a terrible woman, a deplorable neurotic. I need say no more about her, but I hope you won’t mind my burdening you with her, for she is the kind of tedious person who bores me to death. However she pays her fees.” My husband sent the letter back to the doctor who wrote it, because he thought the memoranda about the golf handicaps would be interesting for him to keep.

Something happened that prevented me from leaving England, but six months later I found the letter and, thinking it was no longer useful, opened it. It started, “My dear Harry,” and included a lot about their golf handicaps and their summer plans. The kind doctor ended with this in a postscript: “The lady who brings this is Mrs. ——. She is a terrible woman, a real neurotic. I need to say no more about her, but I hope you won’t mind my putting you in touch with her, as she’s the kind of tedious person who bores me to death. However, she pays her fees.” My husband sent the letter back to the doctor who wrote it, because he thought the notes about the golf handicaps would be interesting for him to keep.

As I made no progress and as my friends were getting as tired of me as I was of myself, it was resolved that I should be taken “seriously in hand.” I was therefore sent to a nursing home to undergo the rest cure. I had to lie in bed, be stuffed with food and be massaged daily. I was cut off from all communion with the familiar world and was allowed to receive neither letters nor newspapers.

As I was getting nowhere and my friends were getting as tired of me as I was of myself, it was decided that I needed to be “taken seriously in hand.” So, I was sent to a nursing home to go through the rest cure. I had to lie in bed, be fed constantly, and get daily massages. I was cut off from all connection with the outside world and wasn’t allowed to receive letters or newspapers.

The idea underlying this measure is, I think, a little silly. It is in the main an attempt to cure79 a patient by enforced boredom. The inducement offered is crudely this: “You can go home as soon as you think fit to be well.” I did not mind the quiet nor the lying in bed. The excessive feeding merely made me uncomfortable. The massage was a form of torture that I viewed with great loathing. The absence of news from home kept me in a state of unrest and apprehension. It was the continued speculation as to what was going on in my household which prevented me from sleeping at night.

I think the idea behind this measure is a bit silly. Essentially, it’s an attempt to treat someone by forcing them to be bored. The deal offered is pretty straightforward: “You can go home as soon as you decide to feel better.” I didn’t mind the peace and the lying in bed. The excessive food just made me uncomfortable. The massage felt torturous, and I really hated it. Not getting any news from home kept me anxious and restless. It was the constant wondering about what was happening in my household that stopped me from sleeping at night.

The withdrawal of all newspapers was evidently a punishment devised by a man. It was no punishment to me nor would it be to the average woman. The nurse, of course, kept me informed of current events as she was extremely fond of talking and thereby rendered a newspaper unnecessary. She told me of the occasions when my husband called to inquire and always said that he looked very well and remarkably cheerful. She walked past my house once and came back with the information that the drawing-room blinds were up and that the sun was streaming into the room. This worried me a great deal as I don’t like faded carpets and silks and am very fond of my furniture.

The removal of all newspapers was clearly a punishment created by a man. It didn’t affect me, nor would it affect the average woman. The nurse kept me updated on current events since she loved to talk, making a newspaper unnecessary. She told me about the times my husband called to check in and always mentioned that he looked really well and very cheerful. She passed by my house once and came back with the news that the living room curtains were up and the sun was shining in. This worried me a lot because I don’t like faded carpets and fabrics and I really care about my furniture.

After I had been in the home a few days I discovered that the institution was not wholly80 devoted to rest-cure cases, but that it was also a surgical home where many operations were performed. This frightened me terribly because I began to wonder whether an operation had been an item of the programme when I was taken seriously in hand. I arrived at the conclusion that I was being “prepared for operation,” that I was being “built up,” with the result that I was prostrated by alarm. I felt that at any moment a man with a black bag might enter the room and proceed to chloroform me. There came upon me a conviction that I was being imprisoned, that I had been duped and trapped. Above all was the awful feeling, which nearly suffocated me, that I was powerless to escape. I thought my husband had been most base to desert me like this and hand me over, as it were, to unknown executioners.

After I had been in the home for a few days, I found out that the place wasn’t just for rest cures but also a surgical center where many operations took place. This scared me so much because I started to worry that surgery was part of the plan when they took me in. I concluded that I was being “prepped for surgery,” that I was being “built up,” and it made me feel completely overwhelmed with fear. I felt like, at any moment, a man with a black bag might walk into my room and put me under anesthesia. I became convinced that I was being held captive, that I had been tricked and trapped. Above everything was this terrible feeling, which nearly suffocated me, that I had no way to escape. I thought my husband had acted very dishonorably by abandoning me like this and handing me over, in a sense, to unknown executioners.

I have a dread of operations which is beyond expression. The mere thinking of the process of being chloroformed makes me sick and faint. You are held down on a table, I believe, and then deliberately suffocated. It must be as if a man knelt upon your chest and strangled you by gripping your throat with his hands. When I was a small girl I saw a cook dispose of a live mouse by sinking the mouse-trap in which it was imprisoned in a bucket of water. I remember that81 the struggles of the mouse, as seen under water, were horrible to witness. When I grew up and was told about people being chloroformed for operation I always imagined that their feelings would be as hideous as those of the drowning mouse in a trap.

I have an overwhelming fear of surgeries that I can't even put into words. Just the thought of being put under chloroform makes me feel nauseous and lightheaded. I think you get strapped down on a table and then slowly suffocated. It must feel like someone is pressing down on your chest and choking you by gripping your throat. When I was a little girl, I watched a cook get rid of a live mouse by submerging the trap it was stuck in into a bucket of water. I still remember how horrifying it was to see the mouse struggle under the water. As I got older and learned about people being put under chloroform for surgery, I've always imagined they'd feel as awful as that drowning mouse in the trap.

I told all my suspicions and alarms to the nurse, who laughed at me contemptuously. She said: “You are merely a nerve case.” (“Merely,” thought I.) “No surgeon ever thinks of operating on a nerve case. The greater number of the patients here come for very serious operations. They are real patients.” As she conversed further I must confess that my pride began to be touched. I had supposed that my case was the most important and most interesting in the establishment. I had the largest room in the house while the fussing over me had been considerable. I now began to learn that there were others who were in worse plight than myself. I, on the one hand, had merely to lie in bed and sleep. They, on the other, came to the home with their lives in their hands to confront an appalling ordeal. I was haunted by indefinite alarms; they had to submit to the tangible steel of the surgeon’s knife. I began to be a little ashamed of myself and of the trouble I had occasioned. Compared with me82 these women were heroines. They had something to fuss about, for they had to walk alone into the Valley of the Shadow of Death. I had many times said that I wished I was dead, but a little reflection on the modes of dying made me keep that wish ever after unexpressed.

I shared all my worries and fears with the nurse, who laughed at me dismissively. She said, “You’re just a nerve case.” (“Just,” I thought.) “No surgeon ever considers operating on a nerve case. Most of the patients here are here for very serious operations. They are real patients.” As she kept talking, I have to admit that my pride started to feel a little bruised. I had thought my situation was the most crucial and interesting in the whole place. I had the biggest room in the house and received a lot of attention. I began to realize that there were others who were in much worse situations than mine. I, on one hand, only had to lie in bed and sleep. They, on the other hand, came to the hospital with their lives at stake to face a terrifying ordeal. I was troubled by vague fears; they had to face the sharp blade of the surgeon’s knife. I started to feel a bit ashamed of myself and the trouble I had caused. Compared to me82, these women were heroes. They had real reasons to be anxious, as they had to walk alone into the Valley of the Shadow of Death. I had often said that I wished I were dead, but a little reflection on how painful dying could be made me keep that wish to myself from then on.

My nurse deplored that she was not a surgical nurse. “To nurse an operation case is real nursing,” she said. “There is something satisfactory in work like that. I am only a mental nurse, you see”—a confession which humbled me still further.

My nurse expressed regret that she wasn't a surgical nurse. “Caring for someone after surgery is true nursing,” she said. “There's something fulfilling about that kind of work. I'm just a mental health nurse, you see”—a confession that made me feel even more humbled.

It was in September that I entered the home, and as the leading surgeons were still out of London there were no operations. When October came the gruesome work was resumed. The house was set vibrating with excitement. In this I shared as soon as I discovered that the operating theatre was immediately over my bedroom. Almost the first operation happened to be a particularly momentous one, concerned with which was none other than the great surgeon of the day. His coming was anticipated with a buzz of interest by the nurses, an interest which was even shared by the mental nurse in whose charge I was.

It was in September that I arrived at the hospital, and since the top surgeons were still out of town, there weren't any surgeries. When October rolled around, the intense work got back into full swing. The place buzzed with excitement. I felt this excitement too, especially when I found out that the operating room was right above my bedroom. Almost the very first surgery was a particularly significant one, featuring none other than the leading surgeon of the time. The nurses were all buzzing with interest about his arrival, and even the mental health nurse who was looking after me was caught up in the anticipation.

I could learn very little about this great case83 save that it was desperate and the victim a woman. I know that she entered the home the night before, for my nurse planned to meet her on her way to her room. I know also that just before the hour of closing the house I heard sobbing on the staircase as two people slowly made their way down. I came to know afterwards that one was the husband, the other the daughter.

I could find out very little about this significant case83 except that it was serious and the victim was a woman. I know she entered the house the night before, as my nurse intended to meet her on her way to her room. I also know that just before the house closed, I heard crying on the stairs as two people slowly came down. I later learned that one was the husband and the other was the daughter.

The operation was to be at nine in the morning. By 6 A.M. the whole house was astir. There was much running up and down stairs. Everybody was occupied. My morning toilet and breakfast were hurried through with little ceremony. The nurse was excited, absent-minded and disinclined to answer questions. After my breakfast was cleared away she vanished—it was supposed that I was never to be left alone—and did not appear again until noon. When she did come back she found me an altered woman.

The operation was scheduled for nine in the morning. By 6 AM the whole house was buzzing with activity. There was a lot of running up and down the stairs. Everyone was busy. I rushed through my morning routine and breakfast without much fuss. The nurse was excited, distracted, and reluctant to answer questions. After my breakfast was cleared away, she disappeared—everyone thought I shouldn’t be left alone—and didn’t return until noon. When she came back, she found that I had changed.

I lay in bed in the solitary room with my eyes fixed upon the white ceiling over my head. I was terrified beyond all reason. There was everywhere the sense of an overstrung activity, hushed and ominous, which was leading on to tragedy. I knew that in the room above me was about to be enacted a drama in which one of the actors was Death.

I lay in bed in the lonely room, staring at the white ceiling above me. I was completely terrified. There was an overwhelming sense of tense energy that felt quiet and threatening, leading to something tragic. I knew that in the room above me, a drama was about to unfold, with Death as one of the main characters.

84

84

There was considerable bustle in the room in question. They were moving something very heavy into the middle of the floor. It was, I am sure, the operation table. Other tables were dragged about and adjusted with precision. Above the ceaseless patter of feet I could hear the pouring of water into basins.

There was a lot of activity in the room. They were bringing something very heavy to the center of the floor. I’m pretty sure it was the operating table. Other tables were being moved around and set up carefully. Amidst the continuous sound of footsteps, I could hear water being poured into basins.

I knew when the surgeon and his assistants arrived, for I heard his voice on the stair. It was clear and unconcerned, the one strong and confident thing among all these portentous preparations. Heavy bags were carried up from the hall to be deposited on the floor above. I could hear the surgeon’s firm foot overhead and noticed a further moving of tables. There came now a clatter of steel in metal dishes which made me shiver.

I knew when the surgeon and his team arrived because I heard his voice on the stairs. It was clear and relaxed, the only strong and confident thing among all these serious preparations. Heavy bags were carried up from the hall to be placed on the floor above. I could hear the surgeon’s steady footsteps overhead and noticed more tables being moved. Then there was a clatter of steel in metal trays that made me shiver.

I looked at the clock on my table. It was three minutes to nine.

I glanced at the clock on my table. It was three minutes until nine.

What of the poor soul who was waiting? She also would be looking at the clock. Three minutes more and she would be led in her nightdress into this chamber of horrors. The very idea paralysed one. If I were in her place I should scream until I roused the street. I should struggle with every fibre of my body. I should cling to the door until my arms were pulled out of their sockets.85 A barrel-organ in the road was playing a trivial waltz, a boy was going by whistling, the world was cheerfully indifferent, while the loneliness of the stricken woman was horrible beyond words.

What about the poor soul who was waiting? She would be staring at the clock too. Three more minutes, and she would be led in her nightgown into this chamber of horrors. Just the thought of it was paralyzing. If I were in her position, I would scream until I woke up the whole street. I would fight with every ounce of strength I had. I would cling to the door until my arms were pulled from their sockets.85 A street performer was playing a silly waltz, a boy walked by whistling, and the world was cheerfully indifferent, while the isolation of the suffering woman was unbearably intense.

As the church clock struck nine I knew that the patient was entering the room. I fancied I could hear the shuffle of her slippers and the closing of the door—the last hope of escape—behind her. A chair was moved into position. She was stepping on to the table.

As the church clock struck nine, I knew the patient was entering the room. I thought I could hear the shuffle of her slippers and the door closing—the last chance for escape—behind her. A chair was moved into place. She was stepping onto the table.

Then came an absolute silence. I knew they were chloroforming her. I fancied that the vapour of that sickly drug was oozing through the ceiling into my room. I was suffocated. I gasped until I thought my chest would burst. The silence was awful. I dared not scream. I would have rung my bell but the thought of the noise it would make held me back.

Then there was complete silence. I knew they were putting her under with chloroform. I imagined that the fumes of that sickly drug were seeping through the ceiling into my room. I felt suffocated. I gasped until I thought my chest would explode. The silence was terrible. I didn’t dare scream. I would have rung the bell, but the thought of the noise it would make stopped me.

I lay glaring at the ceiling, my forehead covered with drops of cold sweat. I wrung my fingers together lest all sensation should go out of them.

I lay staring at the ceiling, my forehead covered in drops of cold sweat. I twisted my fingers together to keep from losing all feeling in them.

In a while there came three awful moans from the room above and then once more the moving, of feet was to be heard, whereby I felt that the operation had begun. I could picture the knife, the great cut, the cold callousness of it all. For86 what seemed to me to be interminable hours I gazed at the ceiling. How long was this murdering to go on! How could the poor moaning soul be tortured all this while and endure another minute!

In a bit, there were three terrible moans from the room above, and then I could once again hear footsteps, making me realize that the operation had started. I could visualize the knife, the deep cut, the icy brutality of it all. For86 what felt like endless hours, I stared at the ceiling. How long was this murder going to last? How could the poor, moaning soul stand being tortured like this for another minute?

Suddenly there was a great commotion in the room above. The table was dragged round rapidly. There were footsteps everywhere. Was the operation over? No. Something had gone wrong. A man dashed downstairs calling for a cab. In a moment I could hear the wheels tear along the street and then return. He had gone to fetch something and rushed upstairs with it.

Suddenly, there was a huge commotion in the room above. The table was moved around quickly. People were rushing everywhere. Had the operation finished? No. Something had gone wrong. A man ran downstairs, calling for a cab. Moments later, I heard the wheels racing down the street and then coming back. He had gone to get something and hurried upstairs with it.

This made me wonder for a moment what had happened to the husband and daughter who were waiting in a room off the hall. Had they died of the suspense? Why did they not burst into the room and drag her away while there was yet time? The lower part of the house was practically empty and I was conscious that two or three times the trembling couple had crept up the stairs to the level of my room to listen. I could hear the daughter say, “What shall we do! What shall we do!” And then the two would stumble down the stairs again to the empty room.

This made me think for a moment about what had happened to the husband and daughter waiting in a room down the hall. Had they died from the suspense? Why didn’t they just burst in and take her away while there was still time? The lower part of the house was nearly empty, and I was aware that a couple of times the anxious couple had crept up the stairs to my level to listen. I could hear the daughter saying, “What are we going to do? What are we going to do?” Then the two would fumble back down the stairs to the empty room.

I still glared at the ceiling like one in a trance. I had forgotten about myself, although there was87 such a sinking at my heart that I could only breathe in gasps. The loathsome bustle in the room above continued.

I continued to stare at the ceiling as if I were in a daze. I had lost all sense of myself, but there was such a heavy feeling in my chest that I could only take shallow breaths. The annoying noise from the room above went on.

Now, as I gazed upwards, I noticed to my expressionless horror a small round patch of red appear on the white ceiling. I knew it was blood. The spot was as large as a five-shilling piece. It grew until it had become the size of a plate.

Now, as I looked up, I noticed, to my blank horror, a small round patch of red appear on the white ceiling. I knew it was blood. The spot was about the size of a five-shilling coin. It kept growing until it was the size of a plate.

It burnt into my vision as if it had been a red-hot disk. It became a deeper crimson until at last one awful drop fell upon the white coverlet of my bed. It came down with the weight of lead. The impact went through me like an electric shock. I could hardly breathe. I was bathed with perspiration and was as wet and as cold as if I had been dragged out of a winter’s river.

It seared into my vision like a red-hot disk. It turned a deeper crimson until finally, one horrifying drop fell onto the white bedspread. It landed heavily, like a weight of lead. The shock of it hit me like an electric jolt. I could barely breathe. I was drenched in sweat and felt as wet and cold as if I had been pulled from a winter river.

Another drop fell with a thud like a stone. I would have hidden my head under the bedclothes but I dared not stir. As each drop fell on the bed the interval came quicker until there was a scarlet patch on the white quilt that grew and grew and grew. I felt that the evil stain would come through the coverings, hot and wet, to my clenched hands which were just beneath, but I was unable to move them. My sight was now almost gone. There was nothing but a red haze filling the room,88 a beating sound in my ears and the drop recurring like the ticking of some awful clock.

Another drop fell with a thud like a stone. I would have hidden my head under the covers, but I didn’t dare move. With each drop that landed on the bed, the intervals got shorter until there was a growing scarlet patch on the white quilt. I felt that the evil stain would seep through the layers, hot and wet, to my clenched hands just beneath, but I couldn’t move them. My vision was almost gone. All I could see was a red haze filling the room, a beating sound in my ears, and the drop repeating like the ticking of some dreadful clock.88

I must have become unconscious for I cannot remember the nurse entering the room. When I realized once more where I was I found that the bedclothes had been changed. There was still the round red mark on the ceiling but it was now dry.

I must have passed out because I can’t remember the nurse coming into the room. When I regained my senses and realized where I was, I noticed that the sheets had been changed. The round red mark on the ceiling was still there, but it was dry now.

As soon as I could speak I asked, “Is she dead?” The nurse answered “No.” “Will she live?” “Yes, I hope she will, but it has been a fearful business. The operation lasted two and a quarter hours, and when the great blood vessel gave way they thought it was all over.” “Was she frightened?” I asked. “No; she walked into the room, erect and smiling, and said in a jesting voice, ‘I hope I have not kept you waiting, gentlemen, as I know you cannot begin without me.’”

As soon as I could talk, I asked, “Is she dead?” The nurse replied, “No.” “Will she survive?” “Yes, I hope so, but it’s been really scary. The operation lasted two and a quarter hours, and when the big blood vessel burst, they thought it was all over.” “Was she scared?” I asked. “No; she walked into the room, standing tall and smiling, and said with a playful tone, ‘I hope I haven’t kept you waiting, gentlemen, since I know you can’t start without me.’”

In a week I returned home cured. My “nerves” were gone. It was absurd to say that I could not walk in the street when that brave woman had walked, smiling, into that place of gags and steel. When I thought of the trouble I had made about going to the play I recalled what had passed in that upper room. I began to think less of my “case” when I thought of hers.

In a week, I came home feeling better. My “nerves” were gone. It was ridiculous to say that I couldn't walk down the street when that brave woman had walked in, smiling, to that place full of gags and steel. When I considered the fuss I had made about going to the show, I remembered what had happened in that upstairs room. I started to think less about my “situation” when I thought about hers.

The doctor was extremely pleased with my89 recovery; while his belief in the efficacy of the rest cure became unbounded. I did not trouble to tell him that I owed my recovery not to his tiresome physic and ridiculous massage but to that red patch on the ceiling.

The doctor was really happy with my89 recovery; his faith in the effectiveness of the rest cure became limitless. I didn’t bother to tell him that I credited my recovery not to his boring medicines and silly massages, but to that red patch on the ceiling.

The lady of the upper room got well. Through the instrumentality of the nurse I was able to catch sight of her when she was taking her first walk abroad after the operation. I expected to see a goddess. I saw only a plain little woman with gentle eyes and a very white face. I knew that those eyes had peered into eternity.

The woman in the upper room recovered. With the help of the nurse, I was able to see her when she took her first walk outside after the surgery. I expected to see a goddess. Instead, I saw just an ordinary woman with kind eyes and a very pale face. I realized that those eyes had looked into eternity.

Some years have now passed by, but still whenever I falter the recollection of that face makes me strong.

Some years have gone by now, but still, whenever I stumble, the memory of that face gives me strength.


93

V
TWO WOMEN

IN the course of his experience the medical man acquires probably a more intimate knowledge of human nature than is attained by most. He gains an undistorted insight into character. He witnesses the display of elemental passions and emotions. He sees his subject, as it were, unclothed and in the state of a primitive being. There is no camouflage of feeling, no assumption of a part, no finesse. There is merely a man or a woman faced by simple, rudimentary conditions. He notes how they act under strain and stress, under the threat of danger or when menaced by death. He observes their behaviour both during suffering and after relief from pain, the manner in which they bear losses and alarms and how they express the consciousness of joy. These are the common emotional experiences of life, common alike to the caveman and the man of the twentieth century. Among the matters of interest in this purview is the comparative bearing of men and of women when subject to the hand of the surgeon.94 As to which of the two makes the better patient is a question that cannot be answered in a word. Speaking generally women bear pain better than men. They endure a long illness better, both physically and morally. They are more patient and submissive, less defiant of fate and, I think I may add, more logical. There are exceptions, of course, but then there are exceptions in all things.

In his experience, a doctor probably gains a deeper understanding of human nature than most people do. He gets a clear insight into character. He witnesses raw emotions and passions. He sees his patients, in a way, stripped of all pretense, like primitive beings. There’s no hiding of feelings, no playing a role, no subtlety. It’s just a man or a woman confronted with basic, fundamental conditions. He observes how they behave under pressure, in danger, or when faced with death. He looks at their actions during pain and after relief, how they cope with loss and fear, and how they show joy. These emotional experiences are universal, shared by both cavemen and people of the twentieth century. One interesting aspect is how men and women react when they undergo surgery. Whether men or women make better patients isn’t a question that can be answered simply. Generally, women handle pain better than men. They endure prolonged illness more effectively, both physically and mentally. They tend to be more patient and accepting, less resistant to fate, and I think I can say, more logical. Of course, there are exceptions, but there are exceptions in everything.

Perhaps what the critic of gold calls the “acid test” is provided by the test of an operation. Here is something very definite to be faced. A man is usually credited with more courage than a woman. This is no doubt a just estimate in situations of panic and violence where less is expected of a woman; but in the cold, deliberate presence of an operation she stands out well.

Maybe what the gold critic refers to as the “acid test” is actually brought about by the test of a surgery. This is something very clear that must be confronted. A man is often seen as braver than a woman. This is probably a fair assessment in situations of panic and violence where less is expected from a woman; however, in the calm, thoughtful context of a surgery, she proves to be quite remarkable.

A display of courage in a man is instinctive, a feature of his upbringing, a matter of tradition. With women is associated a rather attractive element of timidity. It is considered to be a not indecorous attribute of her sex. It is apt to be exaggerated and to become often somewhat of a pose. A woman may be terrified at a mouse in her bedroom and yet will view the entrance into that room of two white-clad inquisitors—the anæsthetist and the surgeon—with composure. A woman will frankly allow, under certain conditions, that she95 is “frightened to death”; the man will not permit himself that expression, although he is none the less alarmed. A woman seldom displays bravado; a man often does. To sum up the matter—a woman before the tribunal of the operating theatre is, in my experience, as courageous as a man, although she may show less resolve in concealing her emotions.

A man's display of courage is instinctive, shaped by his upbringing and tradition. For women, there's often a charming element of timidity associated with their gender. This trait can be exaggerated and sometimes becomes a bit of a performance. A woman might be terrified of a mouse in her bedroom but remains calm when two white-clad inquisitors—the anesthetist and the surgeon—enter the room. A woman may openly admit, under certain circumstances, that she's "frightened to death"; a man, however, wouldn’t allow himself to express that, even if he feels just as scared. Women rarely show bravado, while men often do. To sum it up, a woman facing the operating room is, in my experience, just as courageous as a man, even if she’s less adept at hiding her feelings.

In the determination to live, which plays no little part in the success of a grave operation, a woman is, I think, the more resolute. Her powers of endurance are often amazing. Life may hang by a thread, but to that thread she will cling as if it were a straining rope. I recall the case of a lady who had undergone an operation of unusual duration and severity. She was a small, fragile woman, pale and delicate-looking. The blow she had received would have felled a giant. I stood by her bedside some hours after the operation. She was a mere grey shadow of a woman in whom the signs of life seemed to be growing fainter and fainter. The heat of the body was maintained by artificial means. She was still pulseless and her breathing but a succession of low sighs. She evidently read anxiety and alarm in the faces of those around her, for, by a movement of her lips, she indicated that she wished to speak to me. I96 bent down and heard in the faintest whisper the words, “I am not going to die.” She did not die; yet her recovery was a thing incredible. Although twenty-eight years have elapsed since that memorable occasion, I am happy to say that she is still alive and well.

In the determination to survive, which plays a significant role in the success of a serious operation, a woman is, I believe, often more resolute. Her ability to endure is often remarkable. Life may hang by a thread, but she will cling to that thread as if it were a sturdy rope. I remember the case of a woman who had gone through a long and intense operation. She was a small, fragile person, pale and delicate-looking. The trauma she experienced would have knocked a giant down. I stood by her bedside a few hours after the surgery. She was just a grey shadow of a woman, and the signs of life seemed to be fading away. Her body temperature was kept up by artificial means. She was still without a pulse, and her breathing was just a series of soft sighs. She clearly sensed the worry and fear in the faces of those around her, so she gestured with her lips that she wanted to talk to me. I96 leaned down and heard her faint whisper say, “I am not going to die.” She did not die; however, her recovery was incredible. Even though twenty-eight years have passed since that memorable day, I’m happy to say that she is still alive and well.

There are other traits in women that the surgeon comes upon which, if not actually peculiar to their sex, are at least displayed by them in the highest degree of perfection. Two of these characteristics—or it may be that the two are one—are illustrated by the incidents which follow.

There are other traits in women that the surgeon encounters which, if not entirely unique to their gender, are at least shown by them with the greatest level of perfection. Two of these characteristics—or it might be that they are actually one—are demonstrated by the incidents that follow.

The first episode may appear to be trivial, although an eminent novelist to whom I told the story thought otherwise and included it, much modified, in one of his books.

The first episode might seem minor, but a well-known novelist I shared the story with felt differently and included it, though with significant changes, in one of his books.

The subject was a woman nearing forty. She was plain to look at, commonplace and totally uninteresting. Her husband was of the same pattern and type, a type that embraces the majority of the people in these islands. He was engaged in some humdrum business in the city of London. His means were small and his life as monotonous as a downpour of rain. The couple lived in a small red-brick house in the suburbs. The house was one of twenty in a row. The twenty were all exactly alike. Each was marked by a97 pathetic pretence to be “a place in the country”; each was occupied by a family of a uniform and wearying respectability. These houses were like a row of chubby inmates from an institution, all wearing white cotton gloves and all dressed alike in their best.

The subject was a woman approaching forty. She was plain to look at, ordinary and completely unremarkable. Her husband was just as unremarkable, typifying the majority of the people in these islands. He worked in some boring job in London. Their income was limited, and their lives were as dull as a steady rain. The couple lived in a small red-brick house in the suburbs. The house was one of twenty in a row, all exactly the same. Each one had a97 pathetic attempt to be “a place in the country”; each was occupied by a family of uniform and tiring respectability. These houses resembled a row of chubby inmates from an institution, all wearing white cotton gloves and dressed alike in their best.

The street in which the houses stood was called “The Avenue,” and the house occupied by the couple in question was named “The Limes.” It was difficult to imagine that anything of real interest could ever occur in “The Avenue.” It was impossible to associate that decorous road with a murder or even a burglary, much less with an elopement. The only event that had disturbed its peace for long was an occasion when the husband of one of the respected residents had returned home at night in a state of noisy intoxication. For months afterwards the dwellers in “The Avenue,” as they passed that house, looked at it askance. It may be said, in brief, that all the villas were “genteel” and that all those who lived in them were “worthy.”

The street where the houses were located was called “The Avenue,” and the house where the couple lived was named “The Limes.” It was hard to believe that anything truly interesting could ever happen on “The Avenue.” You couldn't really picture that proper street being the scene of a murder or even a burglary, let alone an elopement. The only thing that had disrupted its calm for a long time was when the husband of one of the well-respected residents came home late one night, loudly drunk. For months after that, the people in “The Avenue,” as they walked by that house, regarded it with suspicion. In short, all the villas were “genteel,” and everyone who lived in them was “worthy.”

The plain lady of whom I am speaking had no children. She had been happy in a stagnant, unambitious way. Everything went well with her and her household, until one horrifying day when it was discovered that she had developed a98 malignant tumour of the breast. The growth was operated upon by a competent surgeon, and for a while the spectre was banished. The event, of course, greatly troubled her; but it caused even more anxiety to her husband. The two were very deeply attached. Having few outside interests or diversions, their pleasure in life was bound up with themselves and their small home.

The plain woman I’m talking about didn’t have any kids. She had been content in a simple, uneventful way. Everything was going smoothly for her and her household, until one shocking day when it was found out that she had developed a98 malignant tumor in her breast. A skilled surgeon performed the operation, and for a while, the threat was gone. This event certainly worried her; but it caused even more stress for her husband. They were very close. With few outside interests or activities, their happiness was mostly tied to each other and their small home.

The husband was a nervous and imaginative man. He brooded over the calamity that had befallen his cherished mate. He was haunted by the dread that the horrid thing would come back again. When he was busy at his office he forgot it, and when he was at home and with a wife who seemed in such beaming health it left his mind. In his leisure moments, however, in his journeyings to London and back and in sleepless hours of the night, the terror would come upon him again. It followed him like a shadow.

The husband was a nervous and imaginative man. He worried constantly about the disaster that had struck his beloved wife. He was tormented by the fear that the awful incident would happen again. When he was busy at work, he could push it out of his mind, and at home, with a wife who appeared to be in such good health, it would slip from his thoughts. However, during his free time, while traveling to London and back or during sleepless nights, the fear would resurface. It followed him like a shadow.

Time passed; the overhanging cloud became less black and a hope arose that it would fade away altogether. This, however, was not to be. The patient began to be aware of changes at the site of the operation. Unpleasant nodules appeared. They grew and grew and every day looked angrier and more vicious. She had little doubt that “it”—the awful unmentionable thing99—had come back. She dared not tell her husband. He was happy again; the look of anxiety had left his face and everything was as it had been. To save him from distress she kept the dread secret and, although the loathsome thing was gnawing at her vitals, she smiled and maintained her wonted cheerfulness when he and she were together.

Time passed; the cloud hanging over her became lighter, sparking a hope that it would disappear completely. However, that wasn't meant to be. The patient started noticing changes at the surgery site. Unpleasant lumps appeared. They grew larger and looked angrier and more menacing each day. She was certain that "it"—the terrible, unspeakable thing99—had returned. She couldn't bring herself to tell her husband. He was happy again; the look of worry had left his face, and everything seemed normal. To spare him from distress, she kept the terrifying secret, and even though the horrible thing was eating away at her inside, she smiled and kept up her usual cheerfulness when they were together.

She kept the secret too long. In time she began to look ill, to become pallid and feeble and very thin. She struggled on and laughed and joked as in the old days. Her husband was soon aware that something was amiss. Although he dared not express the thought, a presentiment arose in his mind that the thing of terror was coming back. He suggested that she should see her surgeon again, but she pooh-poohed the idea. “Why should a healthy woman see a surgeon?” At last her husband, gravely alarmed, insisted, and she did as he wished.

She held on to the secret for too long. Eventually, she started to look unwell, becoming pale, weak, and very thin. She kept pushing through, laughing and joking like she used to. Her husband soon noticed that something was wrong. Although he hesitated to say it, a feeling began to grow in his mind that the frightening thing was coming back. He suggested that she see her surgeon again, but she brushed off the idea. “Why should a healthy woman see a surgeon?” Finally, her husband, deeply worried, insisted, and she agreed to do what he wanted.

The surgeon, of course, saw the position at a glance. The disease had returned, and during the long weeks of concealment had made such progress that any operation or indeed any curative measure was entirely out of the question. Should he tell her? If he told her what would be gained thereby? Nothing could be done to hinder the progress of the malady. To tell her would be to plunge her100 and her husband into the direst distress. The worry that would be occasioned could only do her harm. Her days were numbered; why not make what remained of her life as free from unhappiness as possible? It was sheer cruelty to tell her. Influenced by these humane arguments he assured her it was all right, patted her on the back and told her to run away home.

The surgeon immediately understood the situation. The illness had come back, and during the lengthy period of hiding it, it had progressed to the point where any surgery or treatment was completely out of the question. Should he tell her? If he did, what would it achieve? Nothing could stop the disease from advancing. Telling her would only plunge her and her husband into deep distress. The worry that would follow could only harm her. Her days were numbered; why not make the time she had left as free from unhappiness as possible? It would be downright cruel to inform her. Influenced by these compassionate thoughts, he reassured her that everything was fine, gave her a comforting pat on the back, and urged her to go home.

For a while both she and her husband were content. She was ready to believe that she had deceived herself and regretted the anxiety she had occasioned; but the unfortunate man did not remain long at ease. His wife was getting weaker and weaker. He wondered why. The surgeon said she was all right; she herself maintained that she was well, but why was she changing so quickly? The doubt and the uncertainty troubled both of them; so it was resolved that a second opinion should be obtained, with the result that she came to see me in London.

For a while, both she and her husband were happy. She was ready to believe she had been fooling herself and felt bad about the worry she had caused; but the poor man didn’t stay at ease for long. His wife was getting weaker and weaker, and he wondered why. The doctor said she was fine; she herself insisted she was okay, but why was she changing so fast? The doubt and uncertainty bothered both of them, so they decided to get a second opinion, which led her to see me in London.

A mere glimpse was enough to reveal the condition of affairs. The case was absolutely hopeless as her surgeon, in a letter, had already told me. I was wondering how I should put the matter to her but she made the decision herself. She begged me to tell her the absolute truth. She was not afraid to hear it. She had plans to make. She101 had already more than a suspicion in her mind and for every reason she must know, honestly and openly, the real state of affairs. I felt that matters were too far gone to justify any further concealment. I told her. She asked if any treatment was possible. I was obliged to answer “No.” She asked if she would live six months and again I was compelled to answer “No.”

Just a quick look was enough to show the situation. The case was completely hopeless, as her doctor had already informed me in a letter. I was trying to figure out how to break the news to her, but she made the choice herself. She pleaded with me to tell her the whole truth. She wasn't afraid to hear it. She had plans to make. She101 already had more than a hunch in her mind, and for every reason, she needed to know—honestly and openly—what the real situation was. I felt that things were too far gone to hide anything further. I told her. She asked if there was any treatment available. I had to answer “No.” She then asked if she would live six more months, and again I was forced to respond, “No.”

What happened when she left my house I learned later. It was on a Saturday morning in June that she came to see me. For her husband Saturday was a half-holiday and a day that he looked forward to with eager anticipation. So anxious was he as to my verdict that he had not gone to his business on this particular day. He had not the courage to accompany his wife to London and, indeed, she had begged him not to be present at the consultation. He had seen his wife into the train and spent the rest of the morning wandering listlessly about, traversing every street, road and lane in the neighbourhood in a condition of misery and apprehension.

What happened after she left my house I found out later. It was a Saturday morning in June when she came to see me. For her husband, Saturday was a half-holiday and a day he looked forward to with great excitement. He was so anxious about my decision that he didn’t go to work that day. He didn’t have the courage to go with his wife to London, and she had actually asked him not to be there for the consultation. He saw her off at the train and spent the rest of the morning wandering aimlessly around, going through every street, road, and lane in the neighborhood, feeling miserable and anxious.

He knew by what train she would return, but he had not the courage to meet it. He would know the verdict as she stepped out of the carriage and as he caught a glimpse of her face. The platform would be crowded with City friends of his,102 and whatever the news—good or bad—he felt that he would be unable to control himself.

He knew which train she would come back on, but he didn’t have the courage to be there. He would find out the verdict the moment she stepped out of the carriage and he saw her face. The platform would be packed with his City friends,102 and no matter what the news was—good or bad—he felt he wouldn’t be able to control his emotions.

He resolved to wait for her at the top of “The Avenue,” a quiet and secluded road. He could not, however, stand still. He continued to roam about aimlessly. He tried to distract his thoughts. He counted the railings on one side of a street, assuring himself that if the last railing proved to be an even number his wife would be all right. It proved to be uneven. He jingled the coins in his pocket and decided that if the first coin he drew out came up “Heads,” it would be a sign that his wife was well. It came up “Heads.” Once he found that he had wandered some way from “The Avenue” and was seized by the panic that he would not get back there in time. He ran back all the way to find, when he drew up, breathless, that he had still twenty-five minutes to wait.

He decided to wait for her at the top of "The Avenue," which was a quiet and secluded street. However, he couldn’t just stand still. He kept walking around aimlessly. He tried to distract himself. He counted the railings on one side of the street, convincing himself that if the last railing was an even number, his wife would be okay. It turned out to be an odd number. He jangled the coins in his pocket and decided that if the first coin he pulled out was "Heads," it would mean his wife was fine. It came up "Heads." At one point, he realized he had wandered quite far from "The Avenue" and was hit with a panic that he wouldn’t make it back in time. He raced back only to find, when he finally arrived breathless, that he still had twenty-five minutes to wait.

He thought the train would never arrive. It seemed hours and hours late. He looked at his watch a dozen times. At last he heard the train rumble in and pull up at the station. The moment had come. He paced the road to and fro like a caged beast. He opened his coat the better to breathe. He took off his hat to wipe his streaming forehead. He watched the corner at which she103 would appear. She came suddenly in sight. He saw that she was skipping along, that she was waving her hand and that her face was beaming with smiles. As she approached she called out, “It is all right!”

He thought the train would never get there. It felt like it was hours late. He checked his watch a dozen times. Finally, he heard the train rumble in and come to a stop at the station. The moment had arrived. He paced back and forth like a caged animal. He opened his coat to breathe better. He took off his hat to wipe his sweaty forehead. He watched the corner where she103 would show up. She suddenly came into view. He saw her skipping along, waving her hand, and her face was bright with smiles. As she got closer, she called out, “It’s all good!”

He rushed to her, she told me, with a yell, threw his arms round her and hugged her until she thought she would have fainted. On the way to the house he almost danced round her. He waved his hat to everybody he saw and, on entering the house, shook the astonished maid-servant so violently by the hand that she thought he was mad.

He rushed over to her, she told me, yelling, wrapped his arms around her and hugged her so tightly she thought she might faint. On the way to the house, he practically danced around her. He waved his hat to everyone he saw and, upon entering the house, shook the astonished maid's hand so vigorously that she thought he was crazy.

That afternoon he enjoyed himself as he had never done before. The cloud was removed, his world was a blaze of sunshine again, his wife was saved. She took him to the golf links and went round with him as he played, although she was so weak she could hardly crawl along. His game was a series of ridiculous antics. He used the handle of his club on the tee, did his putting with a driver and finished up by giving the caddie half a sovereign. In the evening his wife hurriedly invited a few of his choicest friends to supper. It was such a supper as never was known in “The Avenue” either before or since. He laughed and joked, was generally uproarious, and finished by104 proposing the health of his wife in a rapturous speech. It was the day of his life.

That afternoon, he had more fun than ever before. The gloom had lifted, his world was filled with sunshine again, and his wife was safe. She took him to the golf course and walked with him while he played, even though she was so weak she could barely keep up. His game was a series of silly stunts. He used the handle of his club on the tee, putted with a driver, and ended by giving the caddie half a sovereign. In the evening, his wife quickly invited a few of his closest friends over for dinner. It was a dinner like no other in "The Avenue," either before or since. He laughed and joked, was lively as ever, and finished by proposing a toast to his wife in an enthusiastic speech. It was the best day of his life.

Next morning she told him the truth.

Next morning, she told him the truth.

I asked her why she had not told him at once. She replied, “It was his half-holiday and I wished to give him just one more happy day.”

I asked her why she hadn't told him right away. She said, “It was his half-holiday and I wanted to give him just one more happy day.”

The second episode belongs to the days of my youth when I was a house-surgeon. The affair was known in the hospital as “The Lamp Murder Case.” It concerned a family of three—husband, wife and grown-up daughter. They lived in an ill-smelling slum in the most abject quarter of Whitechapel. The conditions under which this family existed were very evil, although not exceptional in the dark places of any town.

The second episode takes place during my youth when I was a house surgeon. It was referred to in the hospital as “The Lamp Murder Case.” It involved a family of three—husband, wife, and adult daughter. They lived in a foul-smelling slum in the lowest part of Whitechapel. The conditions this family endured were terrible, although not unusual in the grim areas of any city.

The husband was just a drunken loafer, vicious and brutal, and in his most fitting place when he was lying in the filth of the gutter. He had probably never done a day’s work in his life. He lived on the earnings of his wife and daughter. They were seamstresses and those were the doleful days of “The Song of the Shirt.” As the girl was delicate most of the work fell upon the mother. This wretched woman toiled day by day, from year’s end to year’s end, to keep this unholy family together. She had neither rest nor relaxation, never a gleam of joy nor a respite from unhappiness.105 The money gained by fifteen hours’ continuous work with her needle might vanish in one uproarious drinking bout. Her husband beat her and kicked her as the fancy pleased him. He did not disable her, since he must have money for drink and she alone could provide it. She could work just as well with a black eye and a bruised body as without those marks of her lord’s pleasure.

The husband was just a drunk layabout, cruel and violent, and he was most at home when he was lying in the dirty gutter. He had probably never worked a day in his life. He lived off the earnings of his wife and daughter. They were seamstresses, and those were the hard times of “The Song of the Shirt.” Since the girl was fragile, most of the work fell on the mother. This miserable woman worked day after day, year after year, to keep this dysfunctional family together. She had no rest or relaxation, never a moment of joy or a break from her troubles.105 The money she earned from fifteen hours of continuous sewing could disappear in one wild drinking spree. Her husband beat her and kicked her whenever he felt like it. He didn’t seriously hurt her because he needed money for booze and she was the only one who could provide it. She could work just as well with a black eye and a bruised body as she could without those signs of her husband’s "affection."

As she had to work late at night she kept a lamp for her table. One evening the sodden brute, as he staggered into the room, said that he also must have a lamp, must have a lamp of his own. What he wanted it for did not matter. He would have it. He was, as a rule, too muddled to read even if he had ever learnt to read. Possibly he wanted the lamp to curse by. Anyhow, if she did not get him a lamp to-morrow he would “give her hell,” and the poor woman had already seen enough of hell. Next day she bought a lamp, lit it and placed it on the table with some hope no doubt in her heart that it would please him and bring a ray of peace.

Since she had to work late at night, she kept a lamp on her table. One evening, as the drunken brute staggered into the room, he insisted that he also needed a lamp, needed one of his own. It didn't matter what he wanted it for. He was determined to have it. Usually, he was too out of it to read, even if he had ever learned how. Maybe he wanted the lamp just to curse at. Anyway, if she didn't get him a lamp by tomorrow, he would "give her hell," and the poor woman had already dealt with enough of that. The next day, she bought a lamp, lit it, and placed it on the table, hoping it would please him and bring a bit of peace.

He came home at night not only drunk but quarrelsome. The two lamps were shining together on the table. The room was quite bright and, indeed, almost cheerful; but the spectacle drove him to fury. He cursed the shrinking, tired106 woman. He cursed the room. He cursed the lamp. It was not the kind of lamp he wanted. It was not so good as her lamp and it was like her meanness to get it. As she stood up to show him how nice a lamp it really was he hit her in the face with such violence that he knocked her into a corner of the room. She was wedged in and unable to rise. He then took up his lamp and, with a yell of profanity, threw it at her as she lay on the ground. At once her apron and cotton dress were ablaze and, as she lay there burning and screaming for mercy, he hurled the other lamp at her.

He came home at night not just drunk but also ready for a fight. The two lamps were shining brightly on the table. The room was lit up and almost cheerful; but that scene drove him into a rage. He cursed the shrinking, tired woman. He cursed the room. He cursed the lamp. It wasn't the kind of lamp he wanted. It wasn't as good as her lamp, and it felt like her meanness to have it. When she stood up to show him how nice the lamp really was, he hit her in the face with such force that he knocked her into a corner of the room. She was stuck there and couldn't get up. He then grabbed his lamp and, yelling curses, threw it at her as she lay on the ground. Immediately, her apron and cotton dress caught fire, and as she lay there burning and screaming for mercy, he threw the other lamp at her.

The place was now lit only by the horrible, dancing flames that rose from the burning woman. The daughter was hiding in terror in the adjoining room. The partition which separated it from her mother’s was so thin that she had heard everything that passed. She rushed in and endeavoured to quench the flames; but streams of burning oil were trickling all over the floor, while the saturated clothes on her mother’s body flared like a wick. Her father was rolling about, laughing. He might have been a demon out of the Pit. Neighbours poured in and, by means of snatched-up fragments of carpet, bits of sacking and odd clothes, the fire was smothered; but it was too late.

The place was now lit only by the terrible, flickering flames that rose from the burning woman. The daughter was hiding in fear in the next room. The thin wall separating her from her mother meant she had heard everything that happened. She rushed in and tried to put out the flames, but streams of burning oil were running all over the floor, while the soaked clothes on her mother’s body blazed like a wick. Her father was rolling around, laughing. He looked like a demon from hell. Neighbors rushed in and, using whatever they could grab—scraps of carpet, pieces of burlap, and random clothing—they managed to smother the fire; but it was too late.

107

107

There followed a period of commotion. A crowd gathered in the dingy lane with faces upturned to the window from the broken panes of which smoke was escaping. People pressed up the stair, now thick with the smell of paraffin and of burning flesh. The room, utterly wrecked, was in darkness, but by the light of an unsteady candle stuck in a bottle the body of the woman, moaning with pain, was dragged out. An improvised stretcher was obtained and on it the poor seamstress, wrapped up in a dirty quilt, was marched off to the hospital, followed by a mob. The police had appeared early on the scene and, acting on the evidence of the daughter, had arrested the now terrified drunkard.

A chaotic scene unfolded. A crowd gathered in the grim alley, looking up at the window from which smoke was escaping through the broken panes. People rushed up the stairs, now filled with the smell of kerosene and burning flesh. The room was completely destroyed and dark, but by the flickering light of a shaky candle stuck in a bottle, the body of the woman, moaning in pain, was pulled out. An improvised stretcher was made, and on it, the poor seamstress, wrapped in a dirty blanket, was taken to the hospital, followed by a crowd. The police had arrived early at the scene and, based on the daughter's account, had arrested the now panicked drunkard.

When the woman reached the hospital she was still alive but in acute suffering. She was taken into the female accident ward and placed on a bed in a corner by the door. The hour was very late and the ward had been long closed down for the night. It was almost in darkness. The gas jets were lowered and the little light they shed fell upon the white figures of alarmed patients sitting up in bed to watch this sudden company with something dreadful on a stretcher.

When the woman arrived at the hospital, she was still alive but in severe pain. She was taken to the female accident ward and laid on a bed in a corner by the door. It was very late, and the ward had been closed for the night. It was almost completely dark. The gas lights were dimmed, and the faint light they provided illuminated the white figures of worried patients sitting up in bed, watching this sudden arrivals with a horrifying stretcher.

A screen was drawn round the burnt woman’s bed, and in this little enclosure, full of shadow, a108 strange and moving spectacle came to pass. The miserable patient was burned to death. Her clothes were reduced to a dark, adhesive crust. In the layers of cinder that marked the front of her dress I noticed two needles that had evidently been stuck there when she ceased her work. Her face was hideously disfigured, the eyes closed, the lips swollen and bladder-like and the cheeks charred in patches to a shiny brown. All her hair was burnt off and was represented by a little greasy ash on the pillow, her eyebrows were streaks of black, while her eyelashes were marked by a line of charcoal at the edge of the lids. She might have been burnt at the stake at Smithfield.

A curtain was drawn around the burnt woman's bed, and in this small, shadowy space, a strange and moving scene unfolded. The unfortunate patient was burned to death. Her clothes had turned into a dark, sticky crust. In the layers of ash that marked the front of her dress, I noticed two needles that had clearly been stuck there when she stopped working. Her face was grotesquely disfigured, with her eyes closed, lips swollen and blister-like, and her cheeks charred in patches to a shiny brown. All her hair was burned off, leaving only a little greasy ash on the pillow, her eyebrows were just streaks of black, and her eyelashes were marked by a line of charcoal along the edges of her eyelids. She looked as if she had been burned at the stake in Smithfield.

As she was sinking it was necessary that her dying depositions should be taken. For this purpose a magistrate was summoned. With him came two policemen, supporting between them the shaking form of the now partly-sobered husband. The scene was one of the most memorable I have witnessed. I can still see the darkened ward, the whispering patients sitting bolt upright in their nightdresses, the darker corner behind the screen, lit only by the light of a hand lamp, the motionless figure, the tray of dressings no longer needed, the half-emptied feeding-cup. I can recall too the109 ward cat, rudely disturbed, stalking away with a leisurely air of cynical unconcern.

As she was sinking, it was essential that her final statements be recorded. For this, a magistrate was called in. Along with him came two police officers, helping the unsteady form of her now somewhat sober husband. The scene was one of the most unforgettable I've ever witnessed. I can still picture the dimly lit ward, the whispering patients sitting up straight in their nightgowns, the shadowy corner behind the screen illuminated only by a handheld lamp, the still figure, the tray of dressings that were no longer needed, the half-empty feeding cup. I can also remember the ward cat, abruptly disturbed, strutting away with a casual air of indifference.

The patient’s face was in shadow, the nurse and I stood on one side of the bed, the magistrate was seated on the other. At the foot of the bed were the two policemen and the prisoner. The man—who was in the full light of the lamp—was a disgustful object. He could barely stand; his knees shook under him; his hair was wild; his eyes blood-shot; his face bloated and bestial. From time to time he blubbered hysterically, rocking to and fro. Whenever he looked at his wife he blubbered and seemed in a daze until a tug at his arm by the policeman woke him up.

The patient's face was in shadow, and the nurse and I stood on one side of the bed while the magistrate sat on the other. At the foot of the bed were two police officers and the prisoner. The man—who was fully illuminated by the lamp—was a repulsive sight. He could barely stand; his knees were shaking; his hair was unkempt; his eyes were bloodshot; his face was puffy and animal-like. Occasionally, he sobbed uncontrollably, rocking back and forth. Whenever he glanced at his wife, he cried and appeared dazed until a tug on his arm from the police officer brought him back to reality.

The magistrate called upon me to inform the woman that she was dying. I did so. She nodded. The magistrate then said to her—having warned her of the import of her evidence—“Tell me how this happened.” She replied, as clearly as her swollen lips would allow, “It was a pure accident.”

The magistrate asked me to let the woman know that she was dying. I did that. She nodded. The magistrate then told her—after making sure she understood the significance of her testimony—“Tell me how this happened.” She replied, as clearly as her swollen lips would let her, “It was a pure accident.”

These were the last words she uttered, for she soon became unconscious and in a little while was dead. She died with a lie on her lips to save the life of the brute who had murdered her, who had burned her alive. She had lied and yet her words110 expressed a dominating truth. They expressed her faithfulness to the man who had called her wife, her forgiveness for his deeds of fiendish cruelty and a mercy so magnificent as to be almost divine.

These were the last words she spoke, as she quickly lost consciousness and soon after died. She passed away with a lie on her lips to protect the life of the monster who had killed her, who had burned her alive. She had lied, yet her words110 conveyed a powerful truth. They reflected her loyalty to the man who had called her his wife, her forgiveness for his acts of brutal cruelty, and a mercy so grand that it almost seemed divine.


113

VI
Ocean enthusiast

THE man I would tell about was a mining engineer some forty and odd years of age. Most of his active life had been spent in Africa whence he had returned home to England with some gnawing illness and with the shadow of death upon him. He was tall and gaunt. The tropical sun had tanned his face an unwholesome brown, while the fever-laden wind of the swamp had blanched the colour from his hair. He was a tired-looking man who gave one the idea that he had been long sleepless. He was taciturn, for he had lived much alone and, but for a sister, had no relatives and few friends. For many years he had wandered to and fro surveying and prospecting, and when he turned to look back upon the trail of his life there was little to see but the ever-stretching track, the file of black porters, the solitary camp.

THE man I want to tell you about was a mining engineer, around forty years old. He had spent most of his active life in Africa, where he returned to England with a lingering illness and the shadow of death looming over him. He was tall and thin, with the tropical sun having tanned his face a sickly brown, while the feverish winds from the swamp had stripped the color from his hair. He looked tired, as if he had been sleepless for a long time. He was quiet, having spent much of his life alone and, aside from a sister, having no family and few friends. For many years, he had traveled back and forth, surveying and prospecting, and when he looked back on his life, there was little to see but the endless trail, a line of black porters, and his solitary camp.

The one thing that struck me most about him was his love of the sea. If he was ill, he said, it114 must be by the sea. It was a boyish love evidently which had never died out of his heart. It seemed to be his sole fondness and the only thing of which he spoke tenderly.

The one thing that stood out to me most about him was his love for the sea. If he was ever feeling unwell, he would say it had to be by the sea. It was a youthful passion that clearly had never faded from his heart. It seemed to be his only true interest and the only topic he spoke about with warmth.

He was born, I found, at Salcombe, in Devonshire. At that place, as many know, the sea rushes in between two headlands and, pouring over rocky terraces and around sandy bays, flows by the little town and thence away up the estuary. At the last it creeps tamely among meadows and cornfields to the tottering quay at the foot of Kingsbridge.

He was born, I discovered, in Salcombe, Devon. There, as many people know, the sea rushes in between two headlands and, flowing over rocky terraces and around sandy beaches, moves past the small town and up the estuary. Eventually, it gently meanders among meadows and cornfields to the rickety quay at the base of Kingsbridge.

On the estuary he had spent his early days, and here he and a boy after his own heart had made gracious acquaintance with the sea. When school was done the boys were ever busy among the creeks, playing at smugglers or at treasure seekers so long as the light lasted. Or they hung about the wharf, among the boats and the picturesque litter of the sea, where they recalled in ineffable colours the tales of pirates and the Spanish Main which they had read by the winter fire. The reality of the visions was made keener when they strutted about the deck of the poor semi-domestic coaling brig which leaned wearily against the harbour side or climbed over the bulwarks of the old schooner, which had been wrecked on the115 beach before they were born, with all the dash of buccaneers.

In the estuary where he spent his early days, he and a like-minded boy had formed a wonderful friendship with the sea. After school, the boys were always busy exploring the creeks, pretending to be smugglers or treasure hunters until the light faded. They would hang around the wharf, surrounded by boats and the charming mess of the sea, bringing to life in vibrant detail the stories of pirates and the Spanish Main they had read by the winter fire. The reality of their dreams felt more intense as they walked confidently on the deck of the old coaling brig that leaned tiredly against the harbor side, or climbed over the bulwarks of the ancient schooner that had wrecked on the115 beach before they were born, acting out their adventures like buccaneers.

In their hearts they were both resolved to “follow the sea” but fate turned their footsteps elsewhere, for one became a mining engineer in the colonies and the other a clerk in a stockbroker’s office in London.

In their hearts, they were both determined to "follow the sea," but fate led them down different paths: one became a mining engineer in the colonies, while the other worked as a clerk in a stockbroker's office in London.

In spite of years of uncongenial work and of circumstances which took them far beyond the paradise of tides and salt winds the two boys, as men, ever kept green the memory of the romance-abounding sea. He who was to be a clerk became a pale-faced man who wore spectacles and whose back was bent from much stooping over books. I can think of him at his desk in the City on some day in June, gazing through a dingy window at a palisade of walls and roofs. The clerk’s pen is still, for the light on the chimney-pots has changed to a flood of sun upon the Devon cliffs, and the noise of the streets to the sound of waves tumbling among rocks or bubbling over pebbles. There are sea-gulls in the air, while far away a grey barque is blown along before the freshening breeze and the only roofs in view belong to the white cottages about the beach. Then comes the ring of a telephone bell and the dream vanishes.

Despite years of unfulfilling work and circumstances that took them far away from the paradise of tides and salt winds, the two boys, as men, always kept the memory of the romantic sea alive. The one who became a clerk turned into a pale, bespectacled man with a stooped back from too much leaning over books. I can picture him at his desk in the City on a June day, staring through a grimy window at a barrier of walls and rooftops. The clerk's pen is still, as the light on the chimney pots has transformed into a bright sun illuminating the Devon cliffs, and the sound of the streets has shifted to the waves crashing against the rocks or bubbling over the pebbles. Sea gulls swirl in the air, while in the distance, a grey barque is carried along by the freshening breeze, and the only roofs in sight belong to the white cottages by the beach. Then, the ringing of a telephone shatters the dream.

116

116

So with the man whose life was cast in unkindly lands. He would recall times when the heat in the camp was stifling, when the heartless plain shimmered as if it burnt, when water was scarce and what there was of it was warm, while the torment of insects was beyond bearing. At such times he would wonder how the tide stood in the estuary at home. Was the flood swirling up from the Channel, bringing with its clear eddies the smell of the ocean as it hurried in and out among the piles of the old pier? Or was it the time of the ebb when stretches of damp sand come out at the foot of cliffs and when ridges of rock, dripping with cool weed, emerge once more into the sun? What a moment for a swim! Yet here on the veldt there was but half a pint of water in his can and a land stretching before him that was scorched to cracking, dusty and shadowless.

So with the man whose life was set in harsh places. He would remember times when the heat in the camp was suffocating, when the unforgiving plain shimmered as if it were on fire, when water was hard to find and whatever little there was, was warm, while the irritation from insects was overwhelming. During those moments, he would wonder how things were at home in the estuary. Was the tide coming in from the Channel, bringing with it the fresh scent of the ocean as it rushed in and out among the old pier’s piles? Or was it low tide, when stretches of wet sand appeared at the foot of the cliffs, and ridges of rocks, dripping with cool seaweed, came back into the sunlight? What a perfect time for a swim! Yet here on the open land, he had only half a pint of water in his can and a landscape stretching before him that was parched, dusty, and devoid of shadows.

It was in connexion with his illness that I came across him. His trouble was obscure, but after much consideration it was decided that an operation, although a forlorn hope, should be attempted. If the disease proved to be benign there was prospect of a cure; if a cancer was discovered the outlook was hopeless.

It was during his illness that I encountered him. His condition was unclear, but after a lot of thought, we decided to go ahead with an operation, even though it seemed like a long shot. If the disease turned out to be benign, there was a chance of a cure; if they found cancer, the situation would be hopeless.

117

117

He settled that he would have the operation performed at the seaside, at a town on the south coast, within easy reach of London. Rooms were secured for him in a house on the cliffs. From the windows stretched a fine prospect of the Channel, while from them also could be seen the little harbour of the place.

He decided to have the operation done at the seaside, in a town on the south coast that was easy to reach from London. He secured a room in a house on the cliffs. The windows offered a great view of the Channel, and he could also see the small harbor of the town.

The surgeon and his assistant came down from London and I with them. The room in which the operation was to be performed was hard and unsympathetic. It had been cleared of all its accustomed furniture. On the bare floor a white sheet had been placed, and in the middle of this square stood the operation table like a machine of torture. Beyond the small bed the patient was to occupy and the tables set out for the instruments the room was empty. Two nurses were busy with the preparations for the operation and were gossiping genially in whispers. There was a large bow-window in the room of the type much favoured at seaside resorts. The window was stripped of its curtains so that the sunlight poured in upon the uncovered floor. It was a cloudless morning in July.

The surgeon and his assistant came down from London, and I went with them. The room where the operation was going to take place felt cold and uninviting. It had been stripped of all its usual furniture. A white sheet was laid on the bare floor, and in the center of this area stood the operating table, resembling a torture device. Aside from the small bed the patient would use and the tables set up for the instruments, the room was empty. Two nurses were busy preparing for the operation, chatting softly and pleasantly to each other. There was a large bow window in the room, typical of those found at beach resorts. The window had no curtains, allowing sunlight to flood in on the bare floor. It was a clear July morning.

The hard-worked surgeon from London had a passion for sailing and had come with the hope that he might spend some hours on the sea after his118 work was done. His assistant and I were to go with him.

The overworked surgeon from London loved sailing and had come hoping to spend a few hours at sea after his118 work was finished. His assistant and I were going to join him.

When all the preparations for the operation were completed the patient walked into the room erect and unconcerned. He stepped to the table and, mounting it jauntily, sat on it bolt upright and gazed out earnestly at the sea. Following his eyes I could see that in the harbour the men were already hoisting the mainsail of the little yawl in which we were to sail.

When everything was ready for the operation, the patient walked into the room standing tall and relaxed. He approached the table and, with a lighthearted step, sat on it straight and looked out intently at the sea. Following his gaze, I noticed that in the harbor, the crew was already raising the mainsail of the small yawl we were going to sail.

The patient still sat up rigidly, and for so long that the surgeon placed a hand upon his shoulder to motion him to lie down. But he kept fixedly gazing out to sea. Minutes elapsed and yet he moved not. The surgeon, with some expression of anxiety, once more motioned him to lie down, but still he kept his look seawards. At last the rigid muscles relaxed, and as he let his head drop upon the pillow he said, “I have seen the last of it—the last of the sea—you can do what you like with me now.” He had, indeed, taken, as he thought, farewell of his old love, of the sea of his boyhood and of many happy memories. The eyes of the patient closed upon the sight of the English Channel radiant in the sun, and as the mask of the anæsthetist was placed over his face he muttered, “I have said good-bye.”

The patient still sat up stiffly, and he remained that way for so long that the surgeon placed a hand on his shoulder to urge him to lie down. But he continued to stare out at the sea. Minutes passed, and yet he didn’t move. The surgeon, showing some signs of concern, gestured for him to lie down again, but he still held his gaze toward the water. Finally, his tense muscles relaxed, and as he let his head fall onto the pillow, he said, “I’ve seen the last of it—the last of the sea—you can do whatever you want with me now.” He had, in his mind, bid farewell to his old love, the sea of his youth and many happy memories. The patient’s eyes closed on the sight of the sunlit English Channel, and as the anæsthetist’s mask was placed over his face, he muttered, “I’ve said goodbye.”

119

119

The trouble revealed by the surgeon proved to be cancer, and when, some few days after the operation, the weary man was told the nature of his malady he said, with a smile, he would take no more trouble to live. In fourteen days he died.

The problem discovered by the surgeon turned out to be cancer, and when, a few days after the surgery, the exhausted man learned about his condition, he smiled and said he wouldn't bother trying to live anymore. He passed away fourteen days later.

Every day his bed was brought close to the window so that the sun could fall upon him, so that his eyes could rest upon the stretch of water and the sound of waves could fall upon his tired ears.

Every day, they moved his bed close to the window so the sun could shine on him, allowing his eyes to gaze at the water and the sound of the waves to soothe his tired ears.

The friend of his boyhood, the clerk, came down from London to see him. They had very little to say to one another when they met. After the simplest greeting was over the sick man turned his face towards the sea and for long he and his old companion gazed at the blue Channel in silence. There was no need for speech. It was the sea that spoke for them. It was evident that they were both back again at Salcombe, at some beloved creek, and that they were boys once more playing by the sea. The sick man’s hand moved across the coverlet to search for the hand of his friend, and when the fingers met they closed in a grip of gratitude for the most gracious memory of their lives.

The friend from his childhood, the clerk, came down from London to see him. They didn't have much to say to each other when they met. After a simple greeting, the sick man turned his face towards the sea, and for a long time, he and his old friend stared at the blue Channel in silence. There was no need for words. The sea spoke for them. It was clear that they were both back in Salcombe, at some cherished cove, and that they were boys again playing by the shore. The sick man’s hand moved across the blanket to find his friend's hand, and when their fingers touched, they grasped each other in a thankful grip for the most wonderful memory of their lives.

The failing man’s last sight of the sea was120 one evening at sundown when the tide was swinging away to the west. His look lingered upon the fading waves until the night set in. Then the blind of the window was drawn down.

The last view of the sea for the struggling man was120 one evening at sunset when the tide was pulling out to the west. He gazed at the receding waves until night fell. Then the window blind was drawn down.

Next morning at sunrise it was not drawn up, for the lover of the sea was dead.

Next morning at sunrise it was not raised, for the lover of the sea was dead.


123

VII
A CASE OF "HEART FAILURE"

WHAT a strange company they are, these old patients who crowd into the surgeon’s memory after a lifetime of busy practice! There they stand, a confused, impersonal assembly, so illusive and indistinct as to be little more than shadows. Behind them is a dim background of the past—a long building with many windows that I recognize as my old hospital, a consulting room with familiar furniture, an operating theatre, certain indefinite sick-rooms as well as a ward in which are marshalled a double row of beds with blue and white coverlets.

WHAT a strange group they are, these old patients who fill the surgeon’s memory after years of intense practice! They stand there, a confusing, impersonal gathering, so elusive and vague that they're hardly more than shadows. Behind them is a hazy backdrop of the past—a long building with many windows that I recognize as my old hospital, a consulting room with familiar furniture, an operating theater, certain vague sick-rooms, and a ward lined with a double row of beds covered in blue and white blankets.

Turning over the pages of old case books, as one would idle with the sheets of an inventory, some of these long departed folk appear clearly enough, both as to their faces and the details of their histories; but the majority are mere ghosts with neither remembered names nor features, neither age nor sex. They are just fragments of anatomy, the last visible portions of figures that are fading out of sight. Here, among the crowd,124 are the cheeks of a pretty girl encircled by white bandages and the visage of a toothless old man with only one ear. I can recollect nothing but their looks. They belong to people I have known, somewhere and somehow, in the consulting room or the ward. Here a light falls upon “that knee,” “that curious skull,” “that puzzling growth.” Here is a much distorted back, bare and pitiable, surmounted by coils of beautiful brown hair. If the lady turned round I should probably not recognize her face; but I remember the back and the coils of hair.

Flipping through the pages of old case files, like one might casually go through a list, some of these long-gone individuals are vividly present, both in their faces and the details of their stories; however, most are just shadows with no remembered names or features, no age or gender. They are just fragments of bodies, the last visible parts of figures fading away. Here, among the crowd,124 are the cheeks of a pretty girl wrapped in white bandages and the face of a toothless old man with just one ear. I can only recall their appearances. They belong to people I’ve known, somewhere at some time, in the consulting room or on the ward. Here the light highlights “that knee,” “that odd skull,” “that strange growth.” Here’s a very distorted back, bare and pitiful, topped with coils of beautiful brown hair. If the lady turned around, I likely wouldn’t recognize her face; but I remember the back and the coils of hair.

This is a gathering, indeed, not of people, but of “cases” recalled by portions of their bodies. The collection is not unlike a medley of fragments of stained glass with isolated pieces of the human figure painted upon them, or it may be comparable to a faded fresco in a cloister, where the portions that survive, although complete in themselves, fail to recall the story they once have told.

This is a gathering, not of people, but of “cases” identified by parts of their bodies. The collection is similar to a mix of stained glass fragments with isolated parts of the human figure depicted on them, or it could be compared to a faded fresco in a cloister, where the remaining pieces, though whole on their own, no longer tell the story they once did.

It is curious, when so much is indefinite, how vividly certain trivial items stand forth as the sole remains of a once complete personality. All I can recall of one lady—elderly but sane—was the fact that she always received me, during a long illness, sitting up in bed with a large hat on her head trimmed with red poppies. She also wore125 a veil, which she had to lift in order that I might see her tongue. She was further distinguished by a rose pinned to her nightdress, but I recall with relief that she did not wear gloves.

It's interesting how, when so much is uncertain, certain trivial details stick out as the only remnants of a once complete person. All I can remember about one lady—she was elderly but coherent—was that she always welcomed me, during a long illness, propped up in bed with a large hat adorned with red poppies. She also wore125 a veil, which she had to lift so I could see her tongue. Additionally, she had a rose pinned to her nightdress, but I'm relieved to remember she didn't wear gloves.

Of one jolly boy the only particular that survives in my mind is a hare’s foot which was found under his pillow when he was awaiting an operation. It had been a talisman to coax him to sleep in his baby days, when his small hand would close upon it as the world faded. His old “nanny” had brought it to the nursing home, and had placed it secretly under his pillow, knowing that he would search for it in the unhappy daze of awakening from chloroform. He wept with shame when it was discovered, but I am sure it was put back again under the pillow, although he called his “nanny” “a silly old thing.”

The only thing I remember about one cheerful boy is a hare’s foot that was found under his pillow while he was waiting for surgery. It had been a good luck charm to help him sleep when he was a baby, always grasped in his tiny hand as he drifted off. His old nanny had brought it to the hospital and secretly placed it under his pillow, knowing he would look for it when he groggily woke up from the anesthesia. He cried in embarrassment when it was found, but I’m sure it was tucked back under the pillow, even though he called his nanny “a silly old thing.”

Then, again, there was the whistling girl. She was about sixteen, and had recently learnt whistling from a brother. Her operation had been serious, but she was evidently determined to face it sturdily and never to give way. She expressed herself by whistling, and the expression was even more realistic than speech. Thus as I came upstairs the tone of her whistling was defiant and was intended to show that she was not the least afraid. During the dressing of the wound126 the whistling was subdued and uncertain, a rippling accompaniment that conveyed content when she was not hurt, but that was interrupted by a staccato “whoo” when there was a dart of pain. As soon as my visit was over the music became debonair and triumphant, so that I often left the room to the tune of Mendelssohn’s “Wedding March.”

Then there was the girl who could whistle. She was about sixteen and had recently learned to whistle from her brother. Her surgery had been serious, but she was clearly determined to face it bravely and never back down. She expressed herself through whistling, which was even more vivid than words. So, as I came upstairs, her whistling was bold and meant to show that she wasn’t scared at all. While her wound was being dressed126, the whistling became softer and uncertain, a gentle background that suggested she was fine when she wasn’t in pain, but it was interrupted by a sharp “whoo” whenever she felt a sting of discomfort. As soon as my visit was done, the whistling turned cheerful and triumphant, so I often left the room to the tune of Mendelssohn’s “Wedding March.”

On the other hand, among the phantoms of the case book are some who are remembered with a completeness which appears never to have grown dim. The figures are entire, while the inscription that records their story is as clear as it was when it was written.

On the other hand, among the phantoms in the case book are some who are remembered so vividly that it seems they will never fade. The figures are whole, and the inscription that tells their story is as clear as it was when it was first written.

In the company of these well remembered people is the lady whose story is here set forth. More than thirty years have passed since I saw her, and yet I can recall her features almost as well as if I had met her yesterday, can note again her little tricks of manner and the very words she uttered in our brief conferences. She was a woman of about twenty-eight, small and fragile, and very pretty. Her face was oval, her complexion exquisite, while her grey-blue eyes had in them the look of solemn wonder so often seen in the eyes of a child. Her hair came down low on either side of her face, and was so arranged127 as to remind me of the face of some solemn lady in an old Italian picture. Her mouth was small and sensitive, but determined, and she kept her lips a little apart when listening. She was quiet and self-possessed, while her movements and her speech were slow, as if she were weary.

In the company of these memorable people is the woman whose story is being shared here. More than thirty years have passed since I last saw her, and yet I can remember her features almost as clearly as if I had seen her yesterday. I can recall her little mannerisms and the exact words she spoke during our brief conversations. She was a woman about twenty-eight, small and delicate, and very pretty. Her face was oval, her complexion flawless, and her gray-blue eyes held the look of solemn wonder often seen in a child’s gaze. Her hair fell low on either side of her face, styled in a way that reminded me of a serious lady in an old Italian painting. Her mouth was small and sensitive, yet determined, and she kept her lips slightly parted while listening. She was quiet and composed, and her movements and speech were slow, as if she were exhausted.

She was shown into my room at an hour when I did not, as a rule, receive patients. She came without appointment and without any letter of introduction from her doctor. She said that she had no doctor, that she came from a remote place in the north of England, that she had an idea what was the matter with her, and that she wanted me to carry out the necessary operation. On investigation I found that she had an internal growth which would soon imperil her life. I explained to her that an operation would be dangerous and possibly uncertain, but that if it proved successful her cure would be complete. She said she would have the operation carried out at once, and asked me to direct her to a nursing home. She displayed neither anxiety nor reasonable interest. Her mind was made up. As to any danger to her life, the point was not worth discussing.

She was brought into my room at a time when I usually didn’t see patients. She arrived without an appointment and without a referral letter from her doctor. She told me she had no doctor, that she came from a remote area in the north of England, that she had an idea of what was wrong with her, and that she wanted me to perform the necessary surgery. Upon examination, I discovered she had an internal growth that would soon threaten her life. I explained that the surgery would be risky and potentially uncertain, but if it was successful, her recovery would be complete. She said she wanted to have the operation right away and asked me to refer her to a nursing home. She showed no signs of anxiety or genuine concern. Her mind was made up. As for any threat to her life, that wasn’t worth discussing.

She had informed me that she was married, but had no children. I inquired as to her parents, but she replied that she was an orphan. I told128 her that I must write fully both to her doctor and to her husband. She replied, as before, that she had no doctor, and that it seemed a pity to worry a strange medical man with details about a patient who was not under his care. As to her husband, she asked if I had told her all and if there would be anything in my letter to him that I had not communicated to her. I said that she knew the utmost I had to tell. “In that case,” she replied, “a note from you is unnecessary.” I said, “Of course, your husband will come up to London?” To which she remarked, “I cannot see the need. He has his own affairs to attend to. Why should any fuss be made? The operation concerns no one but myself.”

She told me she was married but had no kids. I asked about her parents, and she said she was an orphan. I mentioned that I needed to write to both her doctor and her husband. She answered, like before, that she didn't have a doctor and that it would be a shame to bother a random doctor with information about a patient he wasn't treating. Regarding her husband, she wanted to know if I had shared everything with her and if there would be anything in my letter to him that she didn't already know. I told her she was aware of everything I needed to say. “In that case,” she said, “a note from you isn't necessary.” I asked, “So, your husband will come to London?” She replied, “I don’t see the point. He has his own things to deal with. Why make a big deal out of it? The operation only concerns me.”

I asked her then what relative or friend would look after her during the operation. She said, “No one. I have no relatives I care about; and as to friends, I do not propose to make my operation a subject for gossip.” I explained to her that under such circumstances no surgeon would undertake the operation. It was a hazardous measure, and it was essential that she should have someone near her during a period of such anxiety. She finally agreed to ask an elderly lady—a remote connexion of hers—to be with her during her stay in the nursing home.

I asked her who would look after her during the operation. She said, “No one. I don’t have any relatives I care about, and I don’t want my operation to become gossip among friends.” I explained that under these circumstances, no surgeon would perform the operation. It was a risky procedure, and it was important for her to have someone nearby during such a stressful time. She eventually agreed to ask an elderly woman—a distant relative—to stay with her while she was at the nursing home.

129

129

Still, there was some mystery about the lady that I could not fathom, something evidently that I did not know. There was a suggestion of recklessness and even of desperation in her attitude that it was difficult to account for. As she sat in the chair by the side of my desk, with her hands folded in her lap and her very dainty feet crossed in front of her, her appearance of indifference was so pronounced that no onlooker would imagine that the purport of our converse was a matter of life and death. One little movement of hers during our unemotional talk was recalled to my mind some days later. She now and then put her hand to her neck to finger a brooch in the collar of her dress. It was a simple gold brooch, but she appeared to derive some comfort, or it may be some confidence, from the mere touching of it.

Still, there was some mystery about the lady that I couldn't understand, something I clearly didn’t know. There was a hint of recklessness and even desperation in her demeanor that was hard to explain. As she sat in the chair next to my desk, hands folded in her lap and her delicate feet crossed in front of her, her air of indifference was so strong that anyone watching would never guess that the topic of our conversation was a matter of life and death. One small gesture of hers during our calm discussion came back to me a few days later. Every now and then, she would touch her neck to play with a brooch on her dress collar. It was a simple gold brooch, but she seemed to take some comfort—or perhaps confidence—from merely touching it.

The operation was effected without untoward incident of any kind. It was entirely successful. The wound healed by what is known as “first intention,” there was no rise of temperature and no surgical complication. But the condition of the patient caused an uneasiness that deepened day by day. She became restless and apathetic and at the same time very silent, answering questions only in monosyllables. She resisted no130 detail of treatment, but accepted everything with a lethargic complacency impossible to overcome.

The operation went smoothly without any problems. It was completely successful. The wound healed by what’s called “first intention,” there was no fever, and no surgical complications. However, the patient's condition caused growing concern. She became restless and indifferent, while also becoming very quiet, responding to questions with only one-word answers. She didn’t resist any part of the treatment but accepted everything with a lethargy that was impossible to shake off.

That, however, was not all. She appeared to be possessed by an indefinite anxiety which was partly expressed by an intense attitude of expectation. She was expecting a letter, looking out for it day after day and hour after hour. She listened to the door and to any sound on the stair as an imprisoned dog might listen for the steps of its master. This terrible vigil began on the second or third day after the operation. When I made my visit about that time she asked me if I had given orders that she was to have no letters. I assured her I had not done so and that she should have every letter the moment it arrived. But no letter came.

That, however, wasn’t everything. She seemed to be consumed by a vague anxiety that was partly shown by her intense sense of anticipation. She was waiting for a letter, checking for it day after day and hour after hour. She listened for the door and any sound on the stairs like a caged dog waiting for its owner. This exhausting watch began on the second or third day after the operation. When I visited around that time, she asked me if I had told anyone to prevent her from receiving letters. I assured her I hadn’t done that and that she would get every letter as soon as it arrived. But no letter came.

Whenever I made my appearance her first question was, “Did you see a letter for me in the hall?” I could only answer “No.” Then she would press me with other inquiries: “How often does the postman come? Is he not sometimes late? Has there been any accident on the railway? Do letters get occasionally lost in the post?” and so on interminably. If anyone came into the room there was always a look of expectation on her face, an eager searching for a letter in the hand or on a tray. If a knock was heard at131 the front door, she at once inquired if it was the postman, and very usually asked me to go to the top of the stair to ascertain.

Whenever I showed up, her first question was, “Did you get a letter for me in the hallway?” I could only reply, “No.” Then she would follow up with more questions: “How often does the postman come? Is he sometimes late? Has there been an accident on the railway? Do letters ever get lost in the mail?” and so on, endlessly. If anyone entered the room, there was always a look of anticipation on her face, eagerly searching for a letter in someone's hand or on a tray. If we heard a knock at the front door, she immediately asked if it was the postman and often asked me to go to the top of the stairs to check.

The sisters, the nurses and the patient’s friend could tell me nothing. No letter of any kind arrived. The poor, tormented creature’s yearning for a letter had become a possession. I inquired if she had written any letters herself. The sister said that, as far as was known, she had written but one, and that was on the eve of her operation. Although she should have been in bed at the time, she insisted on going out for the purpose of posting the letter herself.

The sisters, the nurses, and the patient’s friend couldn’t tell me anything. No letters had arrived. The poor, tormented woman’s longing for a letter had become an obsession. I asked if she had written any letters herself. The sister said that, as far as they knew, she had only written one, and that was on the night before her operation. Even though she should have been in bed, she insisted on going out to post the letter herself.

She rapidly became weaker, more restless, more harassed by despair. She was unable to sleep without drugs and took scarcely any food. Feeble and failing as she was, her anxiety about the coming of a letter never abated. I asked a physician versed in nervous disorders to see her, but he had little to propose. She was evidently dying—but of what?

She quickly became weaker, more restless, and more overwhelmed by despair. She couldn't sleep without medication and hardly ate anything. Despite being frail and declining, her worry about the arrival of a letter never lessened. I asked a doctor who specializes in nervous disorders to examine her, but he didn't have much to suggest. She was clearly dying—but from what?

She was now a pitiable spectacle, emaciated and hollow-eyed, with a spot of red on her cheek, an ever-wrinkled brow and ever-muttering lips. I can see to this day the profile of her lamentable features against the white background of the pillow. Pinned to the pillow was the brooch that132 I had noticed at her neck when I saw her in my consulting room. She would never allow it to be removed, but gave no reason for her insistence. I have seen her hand now and then move up to touch it, just as she had done during our first interview.

She was now a sad sight, thin and hollow-eyed, with a red spot on her cheek, a constantly wrinkled forehead, and lips that kept muttering. I can still picture her unfortunate features against the white background of the pillow. Pinned to the pillow was the brooch that132 I had noticed at her neck when I saw her in my office. She would never let anyone take it off, but she never explained why. I’ve seen her hand occasionally reach up to touch it, just like she did during our first meeting.

I was with her when she died. As I entered the room there was still the same expectant glance at the door. Her lips, dry and brown, appeared to be shaping the question, “A letter for me?” There was no need to answer “No.” At the very last—with a display of strength that amazed me—she turned over with her face to the wall as if she wished to be alone; then, in a voice louder than I had known her to be capable of for days, she cried out, “Oh, Frank! Frank!” and in a moment later she was dead.

I was with her when she died. As I walked into the room, she still had that same hopeful look toward the door. Her dry, brown lips seemed to be forming the question, “A letter for me?” There was no need to say “No.” At the very end—with a show of strength that shocked me—she turned to face the wall as if she wanted to be alone; then, in a voice louder than I had heard from her in days, she called out, “Oh, Frank! Frank!” and just a moment later, she was gone.

Her death was certified, with unconscious accuracy, as due to “heart failure.”

Her death was officially recorded, with chilling precision, as the result of "heart failure."

Here was a mystery, and with it a realization of how little we knew of this lady who had died because she wished to die. I was aware that her husband’s christian name was William, but beyond that I knew practically nothing of him. The sister of the nursing home had both written and telegraphed to the husband, but no reply had been received. It was afterwards ascertained that he133 was away at the time and that the house was shut up.

Here was a mystery, along with the realization of how little we knew about this woman who had died because she wanted to. I knew that her husband's first name was William, but other than that, I didn't know much about him at all. The nurse at the care home had both written and sent a telegram to the husband, but no response had come back. It was later discovered that he133 was away at the time and that the house was locked up.

I was determined to find out the meaning of the tragedy, but it was some months before I was possessed of the whole of the story. The poor lady’s marriage had been unhappy. Her husband had neglected her, and they were completely estranged. She formed a friendship with a man of middle age who lived near by. This is he whose christian name was Frank and who was, I imagine, the giver of the brooch. The friendship grew into something more emotional. She became, indeed, desperately attached to him, and he to her. Their intimacy was soon so conspicuous as to lead to gossip in the neighbourhood, while the state of the two lovers themselves was one of blank despair. She looked to him as Pompillia looked to Caponsacchi. He was her saviour, her “soldier saint, the lover of her life.” To him she could repeat Pompillia’s words: “You are ordained to call and I to come.”

I was determined to uncover the meaning behind the tragedy, but it took several months before I found out the whole story. The poor woman's marriage had been unhappy. Her husband had neglected her, and they were completely estranged. She developed a friendship with a middle-aged man who lived nearby. This was the man named Frank, who I believe gave her the brooch. Their friendship grew into something deeper. She became, in fact, desperately attached to him, and he felt the same way. Their closeness soon became so obvious that it stirred gossip in the neighborhood, while both lovers were in a state of utter despair. She looked to him like Pompilia looked to Caponsacchi. He was her savior, her “soldier saint, the love of her life.” To him, she could echo Pompilia’s words: “You are destined to call, and I to respond.”

It became evident in time that the only course the two could adopt was to run away together. She, on her part, counted no cost and would have followed him blindly to the world’s end. He, on the other hand, hesitated. He did count the cost and found it crushing. His means were small.134 His future depended on himself. An elopement would involve ruin, poverty and squalor as well as, in time, a fretful awakening from a glorious dream.

It became clear over time that the only option for the two of them was to run away together. She didn’t think twice about the consequences and would have followed him blindly to the ends of the earth. He, however, hesitated. He considered the consequences and found them overwhelming. His resources were limited.134 His future was in his own hands. Running away would lead to disaster, poverty, and misery, along with, eventually, a painful realization that the dream wasn’t as perfect as it seemed.

He did the only thing possible. He told her that they must part, that he must give her up, that he must not see her again, that he must not even write to her. It was a wise and, indeed, inevitable decision; but to her it seemed to foretell the end of her life. He kept the compact, but she had not the strength to accept it. It was something that was impossible. She endeavoured to get in touch with him again and again, and in many ways, but without success. Hard as it was, he had kept to his resolve.

He did the only thing he could do. He told her that they had to break up, that he had to let her go, that he couldn't see her again, and that he couldn't even write to her. It was a wise and, in fact, inevitable choice; but to her, it felt like the end of her life. He stuck to his promise, but she didn’t have the strength to accept it. It was something she couldn’t handle. She tried to reach out to him again and again, in many ways, but she was unsuccessful. As hard as it was, he stuck to his decision.

Then came the episode of the operation. Now, she thought, if she wrote to him to say that she was in London and alone and that she was about to undergo an operation that might cause her death, he must come to see her or he must at least reply to her letter. She felt assured that she would hear from him at last, for, after all that had passed between them, he could not deny her one little word of comfort in this tragic moment.

Then came the time of the surgery. Now, she thought, if she wrote to him saying that she was in London, alone, and about to have an operation that could potentially be life-threatening, he would have to come see her or at least respond to her letter. She was confident that she would finally hear from him, because after everything they had been through, he couldn't possibly deny her even a small word of comfort in this painful moment.

She wrote to him on the eve of her operation. The rest of the story I have told.

She wrote to him the night before her surgery. The rest of the story I have told.


137

VIII
A sleepless night

IT was in Rajputana, in the cold weather, that we came upon the dâk bungalow. I was proceeding south from a native state where I had met an officer in the Indian Medical Service. He was starting on a medical tour of inspection, and for the first stage of the journey we travelled together. He was glad to have a member of his own profession to talk to.

IT was in Rajputana, during the chilly season, that we stumbled upon the dâk bungalow. I was heading south from a local state where I had met an officer in the Indian Medical Service. He was about to begin a medical inspection tour, and for the first part of the trip, we traveled together. He was happy to have someone from his own profession to chat with.

Towards the end of the day we halted at this dâk bungalow. It was situated in a poor waste which was possessed of two features only—dried earth and cactus bushes. So elemental was the landscape that it might have been a part of the primeval world before the green things came into being. The cactus, bloated, misshaped and scarred by great age, looked like some antediluvian growth which had preceded the familiar plants with leaves. If a saurian had been in sight browsing on this ancient scrub the monster would have been in keeping. Some way distant across the plain was a native village, simple enough to be a settlement138 of neolithic men. Although it was but a splash of brown amidst the faded green it conveyed the assurance that there were still men on the earth.

Towards the end of the day, we stopped at this dâk bungalow. It was located in a barren area with just two features—dry earth and cactus bushes. The landscape was so basic that it could have been part of the ancient world before plants with leaves existed. The cactus, swollen, oddly shaped, and marked by age, looked like something from a prehistoric time, long before familiar greenery appeared. If a dinosaur had been nearby grazing on this old scrub, it would have seemed right at home. In the distance across the plain was a native village, simple enough to resemble a settlement of ancient humans. Although it was just a splash of brown against the faded green, it gave the assurance that there were still people living on the earth.

The bungalow was simple as a packing-case. It showed no pretence at decoration, while there was in its making not a timber nor a trowel of plaster which could have been dispensed with. In the centre of the miserly place was a common room with a veranda in front and a faintly-suggested kitchen at the back. Leading out of the common room, on either side, was a bedroom, and the establishment was complete. The central room was provided with one meal-stained table and two dissolute-looking chairs of the kind found in a servant’s attic. The walls were bare save for certain glutinous splashes where insects had been squashed by the slipper of some tormented guest. The place smelt of grease and paraffin, toned by a faint suggestion of that unclean aromatic odour which clings to Indian dwellings. The bedrooms were alike—square chambers with cement floors, plain as an empty water-tank. An inventory of their respective contents was completed by the following items—one low bedstead void of bedding, one chair, one table with traces of varnish in places and one looking-glass in a state of139 desquamation. To these may be added one window and two doors. One door led into the common room, the other into a cemented bathroom containing a battered tin bath, skinned even of its paint.

The bungalow was as basic as a packing crate. It had no pretensions at decoration, and every piece of wood or bit of plaster used in its construction was necessary. In the center was a plain common room with a porch out front and a vaguely defined kitchen at the back. On either side of the common room were bedrooms, and that was all there was to it. The central room had a meal-stained table and two worn-out chairs that you might find in a servant’s attic. The walls were bare except for some sticky spots where insects had been squished by the slipper of a frustrated guest. The place smelled of grease and paraffin, mixed with a faint hint of that unclean, aromatic odor that lingers in Indian homes. The bedrooms were identical—square rooms with cement floors, as plain as an empty water tank. A rundown inventory of their contents included one low bed frame without bedding, one chair, one table with patches of varnish here and there, and one mirror that was flaking. Plus, there was one window and two doors. One door led into the common room, while the other led into a cement bathroom with a battered tin bath that had lost its paint.

We each of us had an Indian servant or bearer who, with mechanical melancholy, made the toilet table pretentious by placing upon it the entire contents of our respective dressing bags.

We all had an Indian servant or bearer who, with a kind of tired sadness, turned the vanity into something showy by emptying out the entire contents of our dressing bags onto it.

After dinner, of a sort, we sat on the penitential chairs and smoked, leaning our elbows on the table for our greater comfort. The doctor was eloquent upon his medical experiences in the district, upon his conflicts with pessimistic patients and his struggles with fanaticism and ignorance. The average sick man, he told me, had more confidence in a dried frog suspended from the neck in a bag than in the whole British Pharmacopœia. Most of his narratives have passed out of my memory, but one incident I had reason to remember.

After dinner, of a sort, we sat in the uncomfortable chairs and smoked, leaning our elbows on the table for more comfort. The doctor was quite talkative about his medical experiences in the area, discussing his battles with pessimistic patients and his fights against fanaticism and ignorance. The typical sick person, he told me, trusted a dried frog hanging in a bag around their neck more than the entire British Pharmacopoeia. Most of his stories have faded from my memory, but there’s one incident I still remember.

It concerned a native from the adjacent village who was working as a stone-mason and whose eye was pierced by a minute splinter of stone. As a result the eye became inflamed and sightless, save that the man retained in the damaged organ an appreciation of light. As bearing upon the case140 and its sequel I must explain the circumstances of “sympathetic ophthalmia.” When an eye is damaged as this was, and inflammation ensues, it is not uncommon for the mischief to spread to the sound globe and destroy that also. In order to prevent such a catastrophe it is necessary to remove the injured and useless eye as promptly as possible. That was the uniform practice in my time. The operation in question was urged upon the native an order to prevent sympathetic ophthalmia in the sound eye, but he declined it, preferring to consult a magician who lived a day’s journey from the village. The consultation took place and the man returned to the local dispensary; for although he still had good vision in the sound eye it was beginning to trouble him.

It was about a guy from the nearby village who worked as a stone mason and got a tiny piece of stone stuck in his eye. Because of that, his eye got inflamed and lost its sight, although he could still sense light with that damaged eye. To explain the situation regarding “sympathetic ophthalmia,” when one eye is injured like this and becomes inflamed, it's not uncommon for the problem to spread to the healthy eye and ruin it too. To avoid this disaster, it’s important to remove the injured and useless eye as soon as possible. That was the standard practice during my time. The operation was recommended to the man to prevent sympathetic ophthalmia in his healthy eye, but he turned it down, choosing instead to see a magician who lived a day's trek away from the village. After consulting the magician, he returned to the local dispensary; even though he still had good vision in his healthy eye, it was starting to bother him.

The surgeon considered that the operation was now probably too late; but he yet urged it upon the ground that there was some prospect of success, while, on the other hand, failure could make the patient’s condition no more desperate. The man, persuaded against his will, at last consented, and the useless eyeball was removed. Unfortunately the operation was too late; the sound eye became involved beyond recovery and the miserable native found himself totally blind. He ignorantly ascribed his loss of sight to the operation.

The surgeon thought that the surgery was probably too late; however, he still pushed for it because there was some chance of success, and failure couldn’t make the patient’s situation any worse. The man, convinced against his better judgment, eventually agreed, and the useless eyeball was taken out. Unfortunately, the surgery was too late; the healthy eye became irreparably damaged, and the unfortunate man ended up completely blind. He mistakenly blamed his loss of sight on the surgery.

141

141

Before my friend left the station the man was brought into his room for the last time, and when it was explained to him that he was in the doctor’s presence he threw his arms aloft and, shrieking aloud, cursed the man of healing with a vehemence which should have brought down fire from heaven. He called upon every deity in the Indian mythology to pour torments upon this maimer of men, to blast his home and annihilate his family root and branch. He blackened the sky with curses because the darkness which engulfed him prevented him from tearing out with his nails the eyes of this murderous Englishman. Foaming and screaming, and almost voiceless from the violence of his speech, he was led away to stumble about his village, where for weeks he rent the air with his awful imprecations. Whether the poor man was now alive or dead the doctor could not say, for he had heard no more of him.

Before my friend left the station, they brought the man into his room for the last time. When it was explained to him that he was in the doctor's presence, he threw his arms up and, screaming loudly, cursed the healer with such fury that it should have brought fire down from the sky. He called on every deity in Indian mythology to unleash torment on this maimer of men, to destroy his home and wipe out his family completely. He filled the sky with curses because the darkness surrounding him kept him from gouging out the eyes of this murderous Englishman with his nails. Foaming and screaming, almost losing his voice from the intensity of his words, he was led away to wander around his village, where for weeks he filled the air with his terrible curses. Whether the poor man was alive or dead now, the doctor couldn’t say, as he had heard nothing more about him.

In due course we agreed that the time had come to go to bed. The doctor said that he always occupied the right-hand bedroom when he came to the bungalow, but as it was found that my servant had deposited my bedding and effects in this particular sepulchre, he retired to the chamber across the hall.

Eventually, we all decided it was time to go to bed. The doctor mentioned that he usually took the right-hand bedroom when he stayed at the bungalow, but since my servant had placed my bedding and things in that specific room, he moved to the room across the hall.

I did not look forward to a night in this so-called142 “Rest House.” The bedroom was as comfortless as a prison cell and as desolate as the one sound room in a ruin. There was some comfort in contemplating the familiar articles displayed on the dressing-table, yet they looked curiously out of place.

I wasn’t excited about spending the night in this so-called142 “Rest House.” The bedroom felt as uncomfortable as a prison cell and as bleak as a soundproof room in a wreck. There was a bit of comfort in seeing the familiar things laid out on the dressing table, but they seemed strangely out of place.

I locked the door leading to the common room, but found that the door to the bathroom had no lock; while there was merely a bolt to the outer door that led from the bathroom into the open. This bolt I shot, but left the intermediate door ajar, feeling that I should like to assure myself from time to time that the far room was empty. There was one small paraffin lamp provided, but the glass shade of it had been broken, so that it was only when the wick was very low that it would burn without smoking. By the glimmer of this malodorous flame I undressed and, blowing it out, got into bed.

I locked the door to the common room but noticed that the bathroom door didn’t have a lock; it only had a bolt for the outer door that opened to the outside. I closed that bolt but left the door between the two rooms slightly open, wanting to check occasionally that the far room was empty. There was a small paraffin lamp, but its glass shade was broken, so it only burned cleanly when the wick was really low. By the dim glow of that stinky flame, I undressed, blew it out, and got into bed.

The place was as black as a pit, as stifling and as silent. I lay awake a long time, for the stillness was oppressive. I found myself listening to it. It seemed to be made up of some faint, far-off sounds of mysterious import of which I imagined I could catch the rhythm. It was possible to believe that these half-imagined pulsations were produced by the rush of the earth through space,143 and that the stillness of the night made them audible.

The place was pitch black, stifling, and completely silent. I lay awake for a long time because the stillness felt heavy. I found myself listening to it. It seemed to consist of some faint, distant sounds with a mysterious significance that I thought I could sense the rhythm of. It felt possible to believe that these half-imagined pulses were created by the earth moving through space,143 and that the quiet of the night made them audible.

I went to sleep in time and slept—as I afterwards discovered—for some hours, when I was aroused by a noise in the room. I was wideawake in an instant, with my head raised off the pillow, listening rigidly for the sound that I must have heard in my sleep. The place was in solid darkness. I felt that there was something alive in the room, something that moved.

I went to bed on time and slept—for what I later found out—several hours, when I was suddenly awakened by a noise in the room. I was fully alert in an instant, with my head lifted off the pillow, straining to hear the sound I must have heard in my sleep. The room was completely dark. I sensed that there was something alive in the room, something that was moving.

At last the sound came again. It was the pattering of the feet of some animal. The creature was coming towards the bed. I could hear others moving along the floor, always from the bathroom, until the place seemed to be alive with invisible creatures. Such is the effect of imagination that I conceived these unknown animals to be about the size of retrievers. I wondered if their heads would reach the level of the couch, until I was relieved to hear that many were now running about under the bed. I resolved to shout at them but fancied that the noise of my own voice would be as unpleasant to hear as the voice of another and unknown human being in the room.

At last, the sound came back. It was the patter of some animal's feet. The creature was approaching the bed. I could hear others moving along the floor, all coming from the bathroom, until the place felt alive with invisible creatures. The power of imagination made me think these unknown animals were about the size of retrievers. I wondered if their heads would reach the level of the couch, but I felt relieved to hear that many were now scurrying around under the bed. I decided to shout at them but feared that the sound of my own voice would be just as unpleasant as the voice of an unfamiliar person in the room.

I noticed now a faint odour of musk, and was glad to think that these pattering feet belonged to musk-rats, and that these animals must have144 entered through the drain hole I had observed in the outer wall of the bathroom. I dislike rats, and especially rats in a bedroom. This prejudice was not made less when I felt that some of them were climbing up on to the bed. I was certain I could hear one crawling over my clothes which lay on the chair by the bedside. I was certain that others were searching about on the dressing-table, and recognized—or thought I did—the clatter of a shoe-horn that lay there. I recalled stories in which men had been attacked by hordes of rats, and I wondered when they would attack me, for, by this time, the whole room seemed to be full of rats, and I could picture legions swarming in from the plain outside in a long snake-like column.

I now noticed a faint smell of musk, and I was relieved to think that these pattering feet belonged to musk-rats, and that these animals must have144 come in through the drain hole I had seen in the outer wall of the bathroom. I don't like rats, especially not in a bedroom. This feeling only grew when I sensed some of them climbing onto the bed. I was sure I could hear one crawling over my clothes that were on the chair by the bedside. I was convinced that others were rummaging around on the dressing table, and I recognized—or thought I did—the clatter of a shoe-horn that was there. I remembered stories where men were attacked by swarms of rats, and I wondered when they would come after me, because by then, the whole room felt full of rats, and I could imagine legions pouring in from the plain outside in a long, snake-like line.

In a while I was sure that a rat was on the pillow close to my head. My hair seemed to be flicked by the whiskers of one of these fœtid brutes. This was more than I could tolerate, so I sprang up in bed and shouted. There was a general scuttle for the far door; but it was some time before I ventured to pass my hand over the pillow to assure myself that a rat was not still there.

After a moment, I was convinced that a rat was on the pillow next to my head. My hair felt like it had been touched by the whiskers of one of those nasty creatures. This was more than I could handle, so I jumped up in bed and yelled. Everyone rushed to the door at the far end; but it took me a while before I dared to run my hand over the pillow to make sure there wasn’t still a rat there.

I had a mind to get out of bed and light the lamp; but to do this seemed to be like taking a145 step into a black pit. I lay down again. For a while all was quiet. Then came once more the pattering of feet from the direction of the bathroom, the sickly odour of musk and a conviction that at least a hundred rats were pouring into the room. They crept up to the bed and ran about beneath it with increasing boldness. I was meditating another shout when there came a sound in the room that made every vein in my body tingle. It arose from under the bed, a hollow scraping sound which I felt sure was due to the movement of a human being. I thought it was caused by the scraping of a belt buckle on the cement floor, the belt being worn by a man who was crawling on his stomach. I disliked this sound more than the rats.

I thought about getting out of bed and turning on the lamp, but that felt like stepping into a145 dark pit. I lay back down. For a while, everything was quiet. Then I heard the familiar patter of feet coming from the bathroom, the sickly smell of musk, and I felt certain that at least a hundred rats were flooding into the room. They crept up to the bed and scurried around underneath it with growing confidence. I was about to shout again when a sound in the room made every vein in my body tingle. It came from under the bed, a hollow scraping noise that I was sure was caused by a person moving underneath. I thought it was the sound of a belt buckle scraping against the cement floor, like a man crawling on his stomach. I hated that noise even more than the rats.

At this moment, to add to my discomfort, I felt a rat crawling across my bare foot, a beast with small, cold paws and hot fur. I kicked it off so that it fell with a thud on the floor. I shouted again and, driven to desperation, jumped out of bed. I half expected to tread on a mass of rats, but felt the hard floor instead. I went to the dressing-table and struck a light. The place was empty, but I could not see under the bed. The match went out and in the blackness I expected some fresh surprise to develop. I managed146 to strike another match and to light the lamp.

At that moment, to make things worse, I felt a rat crawling over my bare foot, a creature with tiny, cold paws and warm fur. I kicked it off, and it landed with a thud on the floor. I shouted again and, out of desperation, jumped out of bed. I half expected to step on a bunch of rats, but I felt the hard floor instead. I went to the dressing table and struck a match. The room was empty, but I couldn’t see under the bed. The match flickered out, and in the darkness, I braced for some new surprise. I managed146 to light another match and turn on the lamp.

I placed it on the floor and looked under the bed. What I saw there I took at first to be a piece of a human skull. I got a stick and touched it. It seemed lighter than a dried bone. I dragged it out into the room. It was a cake of unleavened bread, much used by the natives—dried up into a large curled chip. The rats had been dragging this away and had so produced the scraping sound which I had exaggerated into something sinister.

I set it down on the floor and looked under the bed. At first, I thought I saw a piece of a human skull. I grabbed a stick and poked it. It felt lighter than a dried bone. I pulled it out into the room. It was a piece of unleavened bread, commonly used by the locals—dried up into a big, curled chip. The rats had been taking it away, which had created the scraping noise that I had blown out of proportion into something ominous.

Having convinced myself that the room was empty I blocked up the drain hole in the outer wall by placing the bath in front of it and, feeling secure from any further disturbance, returned to bed, leaving the lamp alight on the table.

Having convinced myself that the room was empty, I blocked the drain hole in the outer wall by putting the bath in front of it and, feeling safe from any further disruptions, went back to bed, leaving the lamp on the table lit.

For a long time I kept awake, watching every now and then the bathroom door to satisfy myself that I had succeeded in keeping the beastly animals out. During this vigil I fell asleep and then at once embarked upon a dream, the vividness and reality of which were certainly remarkable.

For a long time, I stayed awake, occasionally glancing at the bathroom door to reassure myself that I had managed to keep the terrifying creatures out. During this watch, I dozed off and immediately fell into a dream, the clarity and realism of which were truly striking.

The most convincing feature was this. The dream, without a break, continued the happenings of the night. The scene was this identical bedroom at this identical moment. The dream, as it were,147 took up the story from the moment that I lost it. Owing to my close scrutiny every detail of the vile chamber had already become as clearly impressed upon my brain as if it had been fixed by a photographic plate. I had not—in my dream—fallen asleep again, but was still wideawake and still keeping a watch over the bathroom door for the incoming of the rats.

The most convincing part was this. The dream, without interruption, continued the events of the night. The scene was this same bedroom at this same moment. The dream, so to speak,147 picked up the story from the moment I lost it. Thanks to my close observation, every detail of the disgusting room had already been etched in my mind as if it had been captured by a camera. I hadn’t—in my dream—fallen asleep again, but was still wide awake and still keeping an eye on the bathroom door for the arrival of the rats.

The bathroom door was just ajar, but the very faint glimmer of the lamp did not enable me to penetrate the darkness that filled it. I kept my eye fixed on the entry when, in a moment, to my horror, the door began to open. The sight was terrifying in the extreme. My heart was thumping to such a degree that I thought its beats must be audible. I felt a deadly sinking in my stomach, while the skin of my back and neck seemed to be wrinkling and to be dragged up as might be a shirt a man is drawing over his head. There is no panic like the panic felt in a dream.

The bathroom door was slightly open, but the faint glow from the lamp didn’t help me see through the darkness inside. I kept my eyes on the entrance when, to my horror, the door started to open. The sight was utterly terrifying. My heart was pounding so hard that I thought it would be loud enough to hear. I felt a heavy sinking feeling in my stomach, and the skin on my back and neck seemed to tighten, like a shirt being pulled over someone’s head. There's no panic like the one you feel in a dream.

A brown hand appeared on the edge of the door. It was almost a relief to see that it was a human hand. The door was then opened to its utmost. Out of the dark there crept a middle-aged man, a native, lean and sinewy, without a vestige of clothing on his body. His skin shone in the uncertain light, and it was evident that his148 body, from head to foot, was smeared with oil. The most noticeable point about the man was that he was blind. His eyelids were closed, but the sockets of his eyes were sunken as are those of a corpse. With his left hand he felt for the wall, while in his right hand he carried a small stone-mason’s pick. His face was expressionless. This was the most terrible thing about it, for his face was as the face of the dead. He crept into the room as Death himself might creep into the chamber of the dying.

A brown hand appeared at the edge of the door. It was almost a relief to see that it was a human hand. The door was then opened wide. Out of the darkness stepped a middle-aged man, a native, lean and muscular, completely naked. His skin glistened in the dim light, and it was clear that his148 body, from head to toe, was smeared with oil. The most striking feature of the man was that he was blind. His eyelids were shut, but the sockets of his eyes were hollow like those of a corpse. With his left hand, he felt for the wall, while in his right hand, he held a small stone-mason’s pick. His face was expressionless. This was the most chilling aspect of it, as his face resembled that of the dead. He moved into the room as Death himself might enter the chamber of the dying.

I realized at once in my dream that this was the native about whom my friend had been speaking before we had retired for the night. This man had heard of the doctor’s arrival, would know my room as the one he usually occupied, and had now come there to murder him.

I instantly understood in my dream that this was the native my friend had mentioned before we went to bed. This man had heard about the doctor's arrival, would recognize my room as the one he usually stayed in, and had now come there to kill him.

I was so fascinated by the sight of this unhuman creature moving towards me that I could not stir a muscle. I was raised up in bed, and was leaning on one elbow like an image on a tomb. I was so filled with the sense of a final calamity that I felt I had ceased to breathe. There were, indeed, such a clutching at my throat and such a bursting at my heart that the act of breathing seemed wellnigh impossible. Had I been awake I should, without doubt, have shouted149 at the uncanny intruder and attacked him, but in the dream I was unable to stir, and the longer I remained motionless the more impossible did it appear that I could move. My limbs might have been turned into stone.

I was so mesmerized by the sight of this inhuman creature approaching me that I couldn't move a muscle. I was propped up in bed, leaning on one elbow like a figure on a tomb. I was overwhelmed by a feeling of impending disaster that I felt like I had stopped breathing. There was such a tightness in my throat and such a pressure in my chest that breathing seemed almost impossible. If I had been awake, I definitely would have shouted at the eerie intruder and confronted him, but in the dream, I couldn't move, and the longer I stayed still, the more impossible it felt to move. My limbs might as well have been turned to stone.

The figure crept on, feeling his way by the wall. There was a sense of an oncoming, irresistible fate. Every time that a horrible bare foot was lifted, advanced and brought to the ground I felt that I was one step nearer to the end. The figure seemed to grow larger as it approached me. The hand, with outstretched fingers, that groped its way along the wall was like a claw. I could hear the breathing of the creature, the breath being drawn in between the closed teeth. I could see the muscles of the arm that held the pick contract and relax. There was now in the air the loathsome smell of the unclean native mixed with the odour of oil.

The figure crept forward, feeling its way along the wall. There was an overwhelming sense of an unavoidable fate approaching. Every time a bare, horrible foot was lifted, stepped forward, and then placed on the ground, I felt like I was getting closer to the end. The figure seemed to grow larger as it came nearer. The hand, with fingers stretched out, groped along the wall like a claw. I could hear the creature's breathing, breaths drawn in between clenched teeth. I could see the muscles in the arm holding the pick contract and relax. The air was now filled with the disgusting smell of the unclean native mixed with the scent of oil.

One more step and he was so near that I could see the faint light glimmer on his teeth and could notice that they were dry. The outstretched, claw-like hand that felt its way along the wall was now nearly over my head. In another moment that awful pick would crash into my skull or plunge into my neck. I bowed my head instinctively so that I should not see the blow coming,150 and at the same time I thought it would be less terrible if the iron were driven into my back rather than into my head or face.

One more step and he was so close that I could see the faint light glimmer on his teeth and noticed they were dry. The outstretched, claw-like hand that was feeling its way along the wall was now almost over my head. Any moment now, that awful pick could crash into my skull or plunge into my neck. I instinctively bowed my head so I wouldn’t see the blow coming,150 and at the same time, I thought it would be less terrible if the iron went into my back instead of my head or face.

The evil creature was now close to the bed. The extended arm was clawing along the wall above my pillow, for I had now shrunken as low as I could. With my head bent I could now see nothing of the man but his wizened thigh, upon which the muscles rose and fell. A bony knee-cap was advanced slowly, and then I saw a shadow move on the floor. This I felt was the shadow of the arm with the pick raised to strike.

The evil creature was now right by the bed. Its long arm was scratching along the wall above my pillow, and I had shrunk down as low as I could. With my head bent, I could only see the man's thin thigh, the muscles moving up and down. A bony kneecap moved forward slowly, and then I noticed a shadow shift on the floor. I felt certain this was the shadow of the arm with the pick raised to strike.

I was mesmerized as would be a rabbit in a corner within a foot of a snake. Suddenly the lamp flame gave a little crackle. The sound, breaking the silence, was intensified into an explosion. It seemed to call me to my senses. With one maddened half-conscious effort I rolled gently off the bed, away from the pursuer, and slipped, between the couch and the wall, on to the floor.

I was captivated, like a rabbit trapped in a corner just inches away from a snake. Then the lamp flame crackled softly. The sound shattered the silence and felt like an explosion. It brought me back to reality. With a frantic, half-aware effort, I carefully rolled off the bed, trying to escape the pursuer, and slipped between the couch and the wall onto the floor.

I made little noise in doing this, for my body was uncovered, the bed was very low, and the space between it and the wall so narrow that I was let slowly down to the ground. To the blind man I may merely have turned in bed.

I kept quiet while doing this because I was uncovered, the bed was really low, and the gap between it and the wall was so small that I lowered myself gently to the ground. To the blind man, I might have just seemed to be turning in bed.

As I lay there on the floor I could see the two151 sinewy feet close to the couch and could hear the awful hand moving stealthily over the very pillow. I next knew that he was bending over the couch to find what was between the bed and the wall. Turning my head, I saw a shadowy hand descend on the far side of the bed, the fingers extended as if feeling the air. In a moment he would reach me. His hand moved to and fro like the head of a cobra, while I felt that with a touch of his tentacle-like fingers I should die. The climax of the dream was reached.

As I lay there on the floor, I could see two sinewy feet near the couch and hear that awful hand moving stealthily over the pillow. Then I realized he was bending over the couch, searching for something between the bed and the wall. Turning my head, I saw a shadowy hand reaching down on the far side of the bed, fingers extended as if feeling the air. In a moment, he would reach me. His hand moved back and forth like a cobra's head, and I felt that with just a touch of his tentacle-like fingers, I would die. The climax of the dream was reached.

I was now well under the bed. In a paroxysm of despair I seized the two skinny ankles and jerked them towards me, at the same moment lifting the frail bed bodily with my back so that it turned over on its side away from the wall. The wretch’s feet being suddenly drawn away from him, he fell heavily backwards upon the bare floor, his head striking the stone with a hollow sound. The edge of the bedstead lay across him. The feet, which I still held, were nerveless, and he made no movement to withdraw them. I crept back clear of the bed and, jumping upright against the wall, bolted through the bathroom and out into the plain. I had a glimpse of the man as I went by. He was motionless and his mouth hung open.

I was now really under the bed. In a fit of despair, I grabbed the two skinny ankles and pulled them towards me, while lifting the fragile bed with my back so it tipped over onto its side away from the wall. The poor guy’s feet were suddenly yanked away from him, and he fell hard onto the bare floor, his head hitting the stone with a dull thud. The edge of the bedframe lay across him. The feet I still held were limp, and he didn’t try to move them. I crawled back away from the bed and, jumping up against the wall, rushed through the bathroom and out into the open. I caught a glimpse of the man as I passed by. He was frozen in place, and his mouth was hanging open.

152

152

I ran some way from the bungalow before I stopped. I was like a man saved from the scaffold as the very axe was about to drop. There was a gentle air blowing, cool and kindly. Above was a sky of stars, while in the east the faint light of the dawn was appearing behind the Indian village.

I ran a bit away from the bungalow before I stopped. I felt like a man who was saved from the gallows just as the axe was about to fall. A gentle breeze was blowing, cool and pleasant. Above me was a sky full of stars, and in the east, the soft light of dawn was starting to show behind the Indian village.

For a moment or two I watched the door leading from the bathroom, expecting to see the man with the pick creep out, but the anticipation of the sight was so dread that I turned away and walked to the other side of the bungalow. Here my greatest joy was merely to breathe, for I seemed to have been for hours in a suffocating pit.

For a minute or two, I watched the bathroom door, expecting the guy with the pick to sneak out, but the thought was so terrifying that I turned away and walked to the other side of the bungalow. Here, my greatest relief was just to breathe, since I felt like I had been trapped in a suffocating pit for hours.

The relief did not last for long. I was seized with another panic. Had I killed the man? I felt compelled to return to the abhorred room and learn the worst. I approached it with trembling. So curious are the details of a dream that I found—as I expected—the bolt on the outer door wrenched off and hanging by a nail. I stepped into the disgusting place, full of anxiety as to what further horror I had to endure. The little lamp was still alight. The bedstead was on its edge as I left it, but the man was gone. There was a small patch of blood where his head had153 struck the floor, but that was the sole relic of the tragedy.

The relief didn’t last long. I was hit with another wave of panic. Had I killed the guy? I felt like I had to go back to that dreadful room and find out the truth. I approached with shaking hands. The details of a dream are so vivid that I found—just like I expected—the bolt on the outer door ripped off and hanging by a nail. I stepped into the awful place, filled with anxiety about what other horrors I would face. The little lamp was still on. The bed was tipped over just like I had left it, but the man was gone. There was a small spot of blood where his head had153 hit the floor, but that was the only reminder of the tragedy.

I awoke feeling exhausted, alarmed and very cold. I looked at once at the floor for the patch of blood, and, seeing nothing, realized, to my extreme relief, that I had been merely dreaming. It was almost impossible to believe that the events of the latter part of the night, after the departure of the rats, had not been real. At breakfast I retailed to my companion the very vivid and dramatic nightmare in which I had taken part. At the end he expressed regret for the mistake the servants had made in allotting us our rooms overnight, but I am not sure that that regret was perfectly sincere.

I woke up feeling drained, scared, and really cold. I immediately looked at the floor for the blood stain, and when I saw nothing, I was extremely relieved to realize that I had just been dreaming. It was hard to believe that everything that happened later in the night, after the rats left, wasn’t real. At breakfast, I told my companion about the vivid and dramatic nightmare I had experienced. In the end, he expressed regret about the mistake the staff made in assigning our rooms for the night, but I’m not sure he was completely sincere about it.


157

IX
At Death's Door

THE recent work on “Death and its Mystery,”[2] by Camille Flammarion, the eminent astronomer, cannot fail to be of supreme interest. The second volume of the series, entitled “At the Moment of Death,” will more especially appeal to medical men, and it is with this volume and with the reminiscences it has aroused that I am at present concerned.

THE recent work on “Death and its Mystery,”[2] by Camille Flammarion, the renowned astronomer, is definitely of great interest. The second volume of the series, titled “At the Moment of Death,” will particularly attract medical professionals, and it is with this volume and the memories it has sparked that I am currently focused on.

About the act or process of dying there is no mystery. The pathologist can explain precisely how death comes to pass, while the physiologist can describe the exact physical and chemical processes that ensue when a living thing ceases to live. Furthermore, he can demonstrate how the material of the body is finally resolved into the elements from which it was formed.

About the act or process of dying, there's no mystery. A pathologist can explain exactly how death occurs, while a physiologist can detail the precise physical and chemical processes that happen when a living being stops living. Additionally, he can show how the body's material is ultimately broken down into the elements it was created from.

The mystery begins in the moment of death, and that mystery has engaged the thoughts and imaginations of men since the dawn of human existence. It was probably the first problem that158 presented itself to the inquisitive and ingenious mind, and it may be that it will be the last to occupy it. Beyond the barrier of death is “the undiscovered country” where a kindly light falls upon Elysian Fields or happy hunting grounds, or fills with splendour the streets of an eternal city. To some, on the other hand, there is no such country but only an impenetrable void, a blank, a mere ceasing to be. Certain who read these works of the learned astronomer may perhaps feel that he has thrown light upon the great mystery. Others may affirm that he leaves that mystery still unillumined and wholly unsolved, while others again may think that he makes the mystery still more mysterious and more complex.

The mystery starts at the moment of death, and that mystery has captured the thoughts and imaginations of people since the beginning of humanity. It was likely the first issue that 158 confronted the curious and clever minds, and it might be the last to engage them. Beyond the boundary of death lies “the undiscovered country” where a gentle light shines upon Elysian Fields or blissful hunting grounds, or fills the streets of a timeless city with splendor. For some, though, there is no such place, only an impenetrable void, a blank, a complete end to existence. Some who read the works of the learned astronomer might feel that he has shed light on this great mystery. Others may argue that he leaves the mystery still dark and entirely unresolved, while still others might believe he makes the mystery even more enigmatic and complicated.

M. Flammarion deals with the manifestations of the dying, with agencies set in action by the dying, and with events which attend upon the moment of death. He affirms that in addition to the physical body there is an astral body or “psychic element” which is “imponderable and gifted with special, intrinsic faculties, capable of functioning apart from the physical organism, and of manifesting itself at a distance.”

M. Flammarion talks about the experiences of dying people, the forces that come into play during death, and the events that occur at the moment of death. He claims that in addition to the physical body, there is an astral body or “psychic element” that is “weightless and possesses unique, inherent abilities, capable of operating independently of the physical body and of appearing from a distance.”

This leads to the theory of bilocation where the actual body (at the point of death) may be in one place and the astral body in another. It is this159 power of bilocation which explains the phantasms and apparitions of which the book gives many detailed records. These apparitions may be objective—that is to say, may be visible to several people at the same time—or they may be subjective or capable of being perceived only by the subject or seer. “These apparitions,” the author states, “are projections emanating from the soul of the dying.” They are astral bodies detached for the moment from the physical body of which they are part. “It is,” the author continues, “at the hour of death that transmissions of images and of sensations are most frequent” (p. 108).

This leads to the idea of bilocation, where the physical body (at the moment of death) might be in one place while the astral body is in another. This159 power of bilocation explains the phantasms and apparitions that the book describes in detail. These apparitions can be objective—that is, visible to multiple people at once—or they can be subjective, perceived only by the individual or seer. “These apparitions,” the author states, “are projections coming from the soul of the dying.” They are astral bodies temporarily separated from the physical body to which they belong. “It is,” the author continues, “at the time of death that transmissions of images and sensations are most common” (p. 108).

These phantasms appear, either in dreams or in broad daylight, to the friends of dying persons. They may announce in words, “I am dying,” or “I am dead.” They may merely appear with signs upon their faces of alarm or of impending dissolution. They may appear as bodies lying dead upon a couch or in a coffin. They may predict the hour of their death, but more usually their appearance coincides with the exact moment at which their physical bodies ceased to exist.

These visions show up, either in dreams or in broad daylight, for the friends of people who are dying. They might say something like, “I am dying,” or “I am dead.” They could also just appear with looks of fear or signs of impending death on their faces. They might show up as bodies lying dead on a couch or in a coffin. They can predict the time of their death, but more often than not, their appearance aligns perfectly with the moment their physical bodies stop existing.

M. Flammarion gives numerous instances of these apparitions seen under such varying circumstances as have been named. In certain examples the phantom appears to have substance and to be160 capable of making its presence actually felt. Thus in one case the subject saw the apparition of her sister who was dying in a place far away, and at the same time “felt a hand brush lightly against the sheets.” The subject, when questioned, said: “No, no, it wasn’t a dream! I heard her steps; they made the floor creak. I’m sure of it; I wasn’t dreaming; she came; I saw her” (p. 345).

M. Flammarion shares many examples of these apparitions seen under various circumstances. In some cases, the phantom seems to have substance and is capable of making its presence truly felt. For instance, one person saw the apparition of her sister who was dying far away, and at the same time “felt a hand brush lightly against the sheets.” When asked about it, she insisted: “No, no, it wasn’t a dream! I heard her steps; they made the floor creak. I’m sure of it; I wasn’t dreaming; she came; I saw her” (p. 345).

It may be further noted that persons who announce their deaths to others by visions or by spoken words may at the time of such warning be in perfect health. Moreover, the apparition may announce to the dreamer the exact date of the speaker’s own death many days in advance. In one such instance a man—then in sound health—appeared to a friend in a dream on August 2 and informed him that he (the subject of the apparition) would die on August 15. The event happened as foretold. An instance which involved an interval of years is recorded by Robert Browning the poet. Seven years after his wife’s death she appeared in a dream to her sister, Miss Arabel Barrett. Miss Barrett asked the apparition, “When will the day come on which we shall be reunited?” The dead woman answered, “My dear, in five years.” Five years, lacking a161 month, after this vision, Miss Barrett died of heart disease.

It’s worth mentioning that people who announce their deaths to others through visions or spoken words might be completely healthy at the time of such warnings. Additionally, the apparition can let the dreamer know the exact date of the speaker’s death many days beforehand. In one case, a man—who was healthy at the time—appeared to a friend in a dream on August 2 and told him that he (the person in the apparition) would die on August 15. The prediction came true. Another instance, which took years, was recorded by the poet Robert Browning. Seven years after his wife’s death, she appeared in a dream to her sister, Miss Arabel Barrett. Miss Barrett asked the apparition, “When will the day come when we will be reunited?” The deceased woman replied, “My dear, in five years.” Just under five years after this vision, Miss Barrett died of heart disease.

In messages or warnings from the dying M. Flammarion affirms that telepathy (or the transmission of thought to a distance) plays an important part. More than this, he says: “It is beyond doubt that at the moment of death a subtle shock, unknown in its nature, at times affects those at a distance who are connected with the dying person in some way. This connexion is not always that of sympathy.” The method in which telepathy acts is explained by the author in the following words: “It is admitted that a kind of radiation emanates from the dying person’s brain, from his spirit, still in his body, and is dispersed into space in ether waves—successive, spherical waves, like those of sound in the atmosphere. When this wave, this emanation, this effluvium, comes into contact with a brain attuned to receive it, as in the case of a wireless-telegraph apparatus, the brain comprehends it—feels, hears, sees” (p. 284).

In messages or warnings from the dying, M. Flammarion asserts that telepathy (the transmission of thoughts over distances) plays a significant role. Moreover, he states: “It is clear that at the moment of death, a subtle shock, whose nature is unknown, sometimes impacts those at a distance who are connected to the dying person in some way. This connection is not always one of sympathy.” The author explains how telepathy works in these terms: “It is accepted that a kind of radiation comes from the dying person’s brain, from their spirit still within the body, and is released into space in ether waves—successive, spherical waves, like sound waves in the atmosphere. When this wave, this emission, this effluvium, encounters a brain that is attuned to receive it, much like a wireless telegraph system, the brain understands it—feels, hears, sees” (p. 284).

The manifestations produced by these passages between the living and those who are on the point of death are very varied. They may take the form of warnings, predictions or notifications of death. They may be conveyed vast distances and are162 usually received at the very moment at which the body from which they emanate ceases to be. Warnings or announcements may be conveyed by voices or by visions of various kinds. The voices may be recognized as those of the dying, or the actual death scene, “visioned from a distance,” may be presented complete in every detail. Some of the manifestations may take a physical form, such as knockings upon doors and windows, the sound of footsteps or of gliding feet, the moving of articles of furniture, the falling of portraits from the wall, the opening of doors, the passage of a gust of wind.

The signs that occur during the transitions between the living and those nearing death are quite diverse. They can appear as warnings, predictions, or notifications of death. These messages can travel great distances and are usually received at the exact moment when the body from which they come dies. Warnings or announcements can be communicated through voices or various kinds of visions. The voices may be recognized as belonging to the dying person, or the actual death scene, "seen from afar," may be vividly presented in every detail. Some of these signs might manifest physically, like knocking on doors and windows, the sound of footsteps or gliding feet, the movement of furniture, portraits falling from the wall, doors opening, or a sudden gust of wind.

Many of the phenomena appear to me to be hardly worthy of being recorded. As illustrations I may quote the movement of a hat on a hat peg used by the deceased, the violent shaking of an iron fender to announce a daughter’s death, the fact that about the time of a relative’s decease a table became “split completely along its whole length,” while on another like occasion a gas jet went out in a room in which a party was sitting, playing cards.

Many of these events seem to me to be barely worth noting. For example, there was a hat moving on a hat peg belonging to the deceased, a violent shaking of an iron fender to signal a daughter’s death, and around the time a relative passed away, a table split completely down the middle. On another similar occasion, a gas jet went out in a room where a group was sitting and playing cards.

The following circumstance will not commend itself to the reasonable as one that was dependent upon a supernatural agency. “My grandmother,” a student writes, “died in 1913. At the hour of163 her death the clock which hung in her room stopped, and no one could make it go again. Some years afterwards her son died, and the very day of his death the clock again began to go without anyone having touched it.” “It is strange,” comments M. Flammarion, “that the spirit of someone dying or dead should be able to stop a clock or start it again.” Assuredly it is more than strange. The same comment might apply to the following testimony provided by a gardener in Lunéville. “A friend, when one day cleaning vegetables, seated in a chair, was struck on the knee by a turnip which was on the ground, and heard at the same instant two cries: ‘Mother! Mother!’ That same day her son, a soldier, was dying in our colony of Guiana; she did not hear of his death until very much later.”

The following situation won’t seem logical to most people as one that relied on a supernatural force. “My grandmother,” a student writes, “passed away in 1913. At the moment of163 her death, the clock in her room stopped, and nobody could get it started again. Years later, her son died, and on the exact day of his death, the clock began working again without anyone touching it.” “It’s odd,” comments M. Flammarion, “that the spirit of someone who has died could stop a clock or make it start again.” Indeed, it’s more than just odd. The same observation could be made about the following account from a gardener in Lunéville. “One day, while cleaning vegetables, a friend was sitting in a chair when a turnip from the ground hit her knee, and at that moment, she heard two cries: ‘Mother! Mother!’ That same day, her son, a soldier, was dying in our colony of Guiana; she didn’t find out about his death until much later.”

M. Flammarion’s work is probably the most orderly, temperate and exact that has appeared on the subject of death from the point of view of the spiritualist. It has been the work of many years and its conclusions are based upon hundreds of reports, letters and declarations collected by the writer. To many readers the book will, no doubt, be convincing and inspiring, while possibly to a larger number of people the author’s position will appear to be untenable, and much of the evidence164 upon which his conclusions are based to be either incredible or impossible. With those who may hold this latter opinion I am entirely in accord.

M. Flammarion's work is probably the most organized, balanced, and precise book on the subject of death from a spiritualist perspective. It has taken many years to compile, and its conclusions are based on hundreds of reports, letters, and statements gathered by the author. For many readers, this book will surely be convincing and uplifting, while for a larger group of people, the author's stance may seem unsustainable, and much of the evidence164 supporting his conclusions might be viewed as unbelievable or impossible. I completely share the view of those who hold this latter opinion.

Many of the so-called manifestations, such as the spirit visitants, the visions and the voices, can be as fitly claimed to be illusions and hallucinations as affirmed to be due to the action of the psychic element or astral body. The tricks of the senses are innumerable. The imagination, stimulated and intensified, can effect strange things in sensitive subjects; while, on the other hand, the powers of self-deception are almost beyond belief, as the experience of any physician will attest. Belief in the supernatural and the miraculous has a fascination for many minds, and especially for minds of not too stable an order. Such persons seem to prefer a transcendental explanation to one that is commonplace. Apparitions are not apt to appear to those who are healthy both in body and in mind. Dreams, it will be admitted by all, are more often due to indigestion than to a supernatural or a spiritual agency. Voices are heard and non-existing things are seen by those whose minds are deranged, and it must be allowed that not a few of the men and women upon whose evidence M. Flammarion depends165 exhibit a degree of emotional excitement or exaltation which borders on the abnormal.

Many of the so-called manifestations, like spirit visitors, visions, and voices, can just as easily be seen as illusions and hallucinations as they can be attributed to the influence of the psychic element or astral body. The tricks our senses play on us are countless. The imagination, when stimulated and heightened, can create strange experiences in sensitive individuals; conversely, the capacity for self-deception is almost unbelievable, as any doctor will confirm. The belief in the supernatural and miraculous captivates many people, especially those who are not very stable. These individuals often favor a transcendent explanation over a more ordinary one. Apparitions are less likely to show themselves to those who are both physically and mentally healthy. It's widely accepted that dreams are more frequently a result of indigestion than a supernatural or spiritual cause. Voices and images of non-existent things are experienced by those whose minds are disturbed, and it must be acknowledged that quite a few of the men and women on whom M. Flammarion relies165 display a level of emotional excitement or elevated state that borders on the abnormal.

I think, moreover, it would not be unjust to suggest that certain of the narratives are exaggerated and that an element of invention is possible and, indeed, probable in many of them. There is an impression also that some of the circumstances detailed have been misinterpreted or misapplied or have been modified by events which have followed later and to which they have been adapted as an afterthought. Above all I am reluctant to believe that the dying, in the solemn and supreme moment of passing away from the earth, can be occupied by the trivialities—and, indeed, I would say by the paltry tricks—which are accredited to their action in this book.

I also think it wouldn’t be unfair to say that some of the stories are exaggerated and that there’s likely some degree of invention involved in many of them. It seems that some of the details have been misinterpreted or used incorrectly, or have been altered by later events to which they’ve been adapted as an afterthought. Most of all, I find it hard to believe that people who are dying, in the serious and crucial moment of leaving this world, can be preoccupied with the trivial matters—and honestly, I would say the petty tricks—that are attributed to their actions in this book.

It is only fair to point out that the volume now discussed is written by an eminent man of science who has been trained all his life in methods of precision, in the judicial examination of reported facts and in the close scrutiny of evidence. Further it may be said that the terms “incredible” and “impossible” would have been applied a few years ago to any account of the telephone or of wireless telegraphy, while the same expressions would assuredly be employed by a medical man when told, not so long since, that there was a ray capable166 of making a human body so transparent as to render visible not only the bones but the details of their internal construction.

It's only fair to mention that the book we're discussing was written by a respected scientist who has spent his entire career mastering precise methods, carefully examining reported facts, and rigorously scrutinizing evidence. Moreover, just a few years ago, the words "incredible" and "impossible" would have been used to describe any account of the telephone or wireless telegraphy. The same terms would certainly have come from a doctor when hearing, not too long ago, that there was a ray that could make a human body so transparent that it would reveal not only the bones but also the details of their internal structure.

In common with others who have been for many years on the staff of a large hospital, I have seen much of death and have heard even more from those who have been in attendance on the dying. In this experience of a lifetime I have never met with a single circumstance which would confirm or support the propositions advanced by M. Flammarion. This is obviously no argument. It is merely a record of negative experience. The only two events, within my personal knowledge, which bear even remotely upon the present subject are the following.

Like many others who have spent years working at a large hospital, I have witnessed a lot of death and heard even more from those who were with the dying. Throughout this lifelong experience, I have never encountered a single situation that would confirm or support the claims made by M. Flammarion. This isn't a convincing argument; it's just a record of my negative experiences. The only two events that I know of, which relate even slightly to the current topic, are as follows.

I was, as a youth, on a walking tour in the south of England with a cousin. We put up one night at a certain inn. In the morning my companion came down to breakfast much excited and perturbed. He declared that his father was dead, that in a vivid dream he had seen him stretched out dead upon the couch in his familiar bedroom at home. He had awakened suddenly and noted that the hour was 2 A.M. That his father had expired at that moment he was assured, so assured that he proposed to return home at once, since his mother was alone. Inasmuch as the journey167 would have occupied a whole day, I suggested that, before starting, he should telegraph and seek news of his father. With great reluctance he consented to this course and the telegram was dispatched. A reply was received in due course. It was from the father himself expressing surprise at the inquiry and stating that he was never better in his life. Nothing, it transpired, had disturbed the father’s rest at 2 A.M. on this particular night. Nothing untoward happened. My uncle lived for many years, and finally died one afternoon, and not, therefore, at 2 A.M.

When I was young, I was on a walking tour in the south of England with a cousin. One night, we stayed at an inn. The next morning, my companion came down to breakfast feeling very anxious and upset. He said that his father had died, claiming that in a vivid dream, he had seen his father lying dead on the couch in his usual bedroom at home. He had woken up suddenly and noticed that it was 2 AM He was convinced that his father had passed away at that exact moment, so convinced that he wanted to head home right away since his mother was alone. Since the journey167 would take an entire day, I suggested he should send a telegram to check on his father first. After some hesitation, he agreed, and the telegram was sent. A reply came back in due time. It was from his father, who was surprised by the inquiry and said he had never felt better in his life. As it turned out, nothing had interrupted his father's rest at 2 AM that night. Nothing unusual happened. My uncle lived for many more years and ultimately passed away one afternoon, not at 2 A.M.

The other incident is associated with an actual death and with a strange announcement, but the announcement is not to be explained by any of the theories propounded by M. Flammarion. The facts are these. I was on a steamship which was making a passage along that coast known in old days as the Spanish Main. We put in at Colon, and remained there for about a day and a half. I took advantage of this break in the voyage to cross the Isthmus by train to Panama. The names of those who were travelling by the train had been telegraphed to that city, which will explain how it came about that on reaching the station I was accosted by one of the medical officers of the famous American hospital of the168 place. He begged me to see with him a patient under his care. The sick man was an Englishman who was travelling for pleasure, who was quite alone and who had been taken ill shortly after his arrival on the Pacific. He was the only Englishman, he said, on that side of the Isthmus.

The other incident is linked to an actual death and a puzzling announcement, but the announcement can’t be explained by any of the theories suggested by M. Flammarion. Here are the facts. I was on a steamship traveling along the coast formerly known as the Spanish Main. We stopped at Colon and stayed there for about a day and a half. I took this opportunity during the break in our trip to cross the Isthmus by train to Panama. The names of those traveling by the train had been sent to that city, which is why, upon arriving at the station, I was approached by one of the medical officers from the well-known American hospital in the168 area. He asked me to come with him to see a patient he was caring for. The patient was an Englishman traveling for leisure, who was all alone and had fallen ill shortly after arriving on the Pacific side. He mentioned that he was the only Englishman on that side of the Isthmus.

I found the gentleman in a private ward. He was a stranger to me, was very gravely ill, but still perfectly conscious. I had nothing fresh to suggest in the way of treatment. The case was obviously hopeless, and we agreed that his life could not be extended beyond a few days and certainly not for a week. It was a satisfaction to feel that the patient was as well cared for as if he had been in his own home in England. I returned to Colon. Travelling with me was a retired general of the Indian Army. He had remained at Colon during my absence. I told him my experience. He did not know the patient even by name, but was much distressed at the thought of a fellow-countryman dying alone in this somewhat remote part of the world. This idea, I noticed, impressed him greatly.

I found the man in a private room. He was a stranger to me, very seriously ill, but still fully aware of what was happening. I didn't have any new ideas for treatment. It was clear that the situation was hopeless, and we agreed that he couldn't live more than a few days, definitely not a week. It was comforting to know that the patient was being cared for as well as if he were at home in England. I went back to Colon. Traveling with me was a retired general from the Indian Army. He had stayed in Colon while I was gone. I shared my experience with him. He didn't know the patient by name, but he was very upset at the thought of a fellow countryman dying alone in this somewhat isolated part of the world. I noticed that this idea affected him deeply.

Two days after my return from Panama we were on the high seas, having touched at no port since leaving Colon. On the third day after my169 visit to the hospital the general made a curious communication to me. The hour for lunch on the steamer was 12.15. My friend, as he sat down to the table, said abruptly, “Your patient at Panama is dead. He has just died. He died at 12 o’clock.” I naturally asked how he had acquired this knowledge, since we had called nowhere, there was no wireless installation on the ship, and we had received no message from any passing vessel. Apart from all this was the question of time, for the death, he maintained, had only just occurred. He replied, “I cannot say. I was not even thinking of the poor man. I only know that as the ship’s bell was striking twelve I was suddenly aware that he had, at that moment, died.” The general, I may say, was a man of sturdy common sense who had no belief in the supernatural, nor in emanations from the dying, nor in warnings, nor in what he called generally “all that nonsense.” Telepathy—in which also he did not believe—was out of the question, since he and the dead man were entirely unknown to one another. My friend was merely aware that the news had reached him. It was useless for me to say that I did not think the patient could have died so soon, for the general remained unmoved. He only knew that170 the man was dead whether I expected the event or whether I did not.

Two days after I got back from Panama, we were out in the open sea, having not stopped at any port since leaving Colon. On the third day after my visit to the hospital, the general made an unusual statement to me. Lunch on the ship was at 12:15. As he sat down at the table, he suddenly said, “Your patient in Panama has died. He just died. He died at 12 o’clock.” Naturally, I asked how he knew this, since we hadn’t stopped anywhere, there was no wireless on the ship, and we hadn’t received any messages from passing boats. Besides all that, there was the timing issue, as he insisted that the death had just happened. He responded, “I can’t explain it. I wasn’t even thinking about the poor man. I just knew that when the ship’s bell struck twelve, he had died at that moment.” The general, I should mention, was a practical man who didn’t believe in the supernatural, nor in any sort of emanations from someone who was dying, or in what he casually dismissed as “all that nonsense.” He also didn’t believe in telepathy, since he and the deceased had never known each other. My friend simply sensed that the news had reached him. It was pointless for me to argue that I didn’t think the patient could have died so quickly, as the general remained unfazed. He only knew that the man was dead, regardless of whether I expected it or not.

When we reached Trinidad I proposed to go ashore to ascertain if any news had arrived of the death at Panama. The general said it was waste of time. The man was dead, and had died at noon. Nevertheless, I landed and found that a telegram had appeared in which the death of this lonely gentleman was noted as having taken place on the day I have named. The hour of his death was not mentioned, but on my return to England I was shown by his relatives the actual cablegram which had conveyed to them the news. It stated that he had died at Panama on that particular day at twelve o’clock noon. No coincidence could have been more precise.

When we got to Trinidad, I suggested going ashore to find out if any news had come in about the death in Panama. The general thought it was a waste of time. The man was dead, after all, and had died at noon. Still, I went ashore and found a telegram saying that the death of this solitary gentleman was reported to have occurred on the day I mentioned. The exact time of his death wasn’t mentioned, but when I got back to England, his family showed me the actual cablegram that had delivered the news. It stated that he had died in Panama on that specific day at twelve o'clock noon. No coincidence could have been more exact.

The general, to whom the event was as mysterious as it was unique in his experience, ventured one comment. He said that during his long residence in India he had heard rumours of the transmission of news from natives in one part of India to natives in another, which reports—if true—could not be explained by the feats of runners nor by any system of signalling, since the distances traversed were often hundreds of miles. We were both aware of the rumour, current at the time, that the news of the defeat171 at Colenso was known in a certain Indian bazaar a few hours after the guns had ceased firing. This, we agreed, was assuredly an example of loose babble—started by a native who hoped to hear of the failure of the British—and that this gossip had become, by repetition, converted into a prophecy after the occurrence.

The general, for whom the event was just as mysterious as it was unique in his experience, made a comment. He mentioned that during his long stay in India, he had heard rumors about news being passed from locals in one part of India to those in another, which—if true—couldn't be explained by the abilities of runners or any signaling system, as the distances covered were often hundreds of miles. We both knew about the rumor at the time that the news of the defeat171 at Colenso was heard in a certain Indian bazaar just hours after the guns had stopped firing. We agreed that this was definitely an example of loose talk—started by someone hoping to hear about the British's failure—and that this gossip had turned into a prophecy through repetition after the event occurred.

For my own part I must regard the Panama incident as nothing but a remarkable coincidence of thought and event. My friend was inclined to regard it as an example of the sudden transmission of news of the kind suggested by his Indian experience. Why he of all people should have been the recipient of the message was beyond his speculation, since he had no more concern with the happenings at Panama than had the captain of the ship, to whom I had also spoken of the occurrence.

For my part, I have to see the Panama incident as just a strange coincidence of thought and event. My friend thought of it as an example of how news can suddenly be transmitted, similar to his experience in India. Why he, out of everyone, received the message was beyond his understanding, since he was as detached from the events in Panama as the ship's captain, to whom I had also mentioned what happened.

A further subject of some interest, suggested by M. Flammarion’s work, may be touched upon. In the contemplation of the mystery of death it may be reasonable to conjecture that at the moment of dying, or in the first moment after death, the great secret would be, in whole or in part, revealed. There are those who believe that after death there is merely the void of nonexistence, the impenetrable and eternal night of172 nothingness. Others conceive the spirit of the dead as wandering, somewhere and somehow, beyond the limits of the world. It is this belief which has induced many a mother, after the death of her child, to leave the cottage door open and to put a light in the window with some hope that the wandering feet might find a way home. Others, again, hold to the conviction that those who die pass at once into a new state of existence, the conditions of which vary according to the faith of the believer.

Another topic of interest, inspired by M. Flammarion's work, is worth discussing. In contemplating the mystery of death, it seems reasonable to think that at the moment of dying, or right after death, the great secret could be revealed, at least in part. Some believe that after death, there’s just the emptiness of nonexistence, the impenetrable and eternal night of nothingness. Others think of the spirit of the deceased as wandering somewhere beyond the limits of our world. This belief has led many mothers, after losing their child, to leave the cottage door open and light a candle in the window, hoping that the wandering spirit might find its way home. Additionally, some are convinced that those who die immediately enter a new state of existence, with conditions varying based on the person's faith.

In the face of the great mystery it would be thought that those who have returned to life after having been, for an appreciable time, apparently dead might have gained some insight into the unknown that lies beyond. Cases of such recovery are not uncommon, and not a few must have come within the experience of most medical men of large practice. I have watched certain of such cases with much interest. Among them the most pronounced example of apparent lifelessness was afforded by the following occasion.

In the face of the great mystery, it would seem that those who have come back to life after being, for a significant time, apparently dead might have gained some understanding of the unknown that lies beyond. Instances of such recovery are not rare, and many must have come across them in the experience of most medical professionals with extensive practice. I have observed a number of these cases with great interest. Among them, the most striking example of apparent lifelessness was provided by the following situation.

A middle-aged man, in good general health, was brought into the theatre of the London Hospital to undergo an operation of a moderate degree of severity. The administration of an anæsthetic was commenced, but long before the173 moment for operating arrived the man collapsed and appeared to be dead. His pulse had stopped, or at least no pulse could be detected, the heartbeat could not be felt, he had ceased to breathe, all traces of sensation had vanished, and his countenance was the countenance of the dead. Artificial respiration was at once employed, injections of various kinds were given, electricity was made extended use of, while the heat of the body was maintained by hot bottles liberally disposed.

A middle-aged man, generally in good health, was brought into the operating room at the London Hospital for a moderately serious surgery. The administration of anesthesia began, but long before it was time for the operation, the man collapsed and seemed to be dead. His pulse had stopped, or at least no pulse could be felt, his heartbeat was absent, he had stopped breathing, all sensations had disappeared, and his face looked lifeless. They immediately started artificial respiration, administered various injections, used electricity extensively, and kept his body warm with hot water bottles placed all around.

The man remained without evidence of life for a period so long that it seemed to be impossible that he could be other than dead. In the intense anxiety that prevailed, and in the excitement aroused, I have no doubt that this period of time was exaggerated and that seconds might have been counted as minutes; but it represented, in my own experience, the longest stretch of time during which a patient has remained apparently without life. Feeble indications of respiration returned and a flutter at the wrist could again be felt, but it was long before the man was well enough to be moved back to the ward, the operation having been, of course, abandoned.

The man lay still without any signs of life for so long that it seemed impossible he could be anything but dead. Given the intense anxiety and excitement in the room, I’m sure this time felt longer than it actually was, and seconds probably felt like minutes; however, in my experience, it was the longest time a patient has seemingly remained lifeless. Eventually, weak signs of breathing returned, and a faint pulse was felt at the wrist, but it took a long time before the man was stable enough to be moved back to the ward, as the operation had obviously been called off.

I determined to watch the recovery of consciousness174 in this instance, for here was a man who had been so far dead that, for a period almost incredible to believe, he had been without the signs and evidences of life. If life be indicated by certain manifestations, he had ceased to live. He was, without question, apparently dead. It seemed to me that this man must have penetrated so far into the Valley of the Shadow of Death that he should have seen something of what was beyond, some part, at least, of the way, some trace of a path, some sight of a country. The door that separates life from death was in his case surely opening. Had he no glimpse as it stood ajar?

I was determined to observe the return of consciousness174 in this situation, because here was a man who had been so far gone that, for a time almost unbelievable, he showed no signs of life. If life is marked by certain indications, he had stopped living. He was, without a doubt, seemingly dead. It seemed to me that this man must have gone so deep into the Valley of the Shadow of Death that he should have seen something of what lies beyond, at least a part of the way, some hint of a path, some glimpse of a land. The door that separates life from death was surely beginning to open for him. Did he have no glimpse as it stood slightly open?

He became conscious very slowly. He looked at me, but I evidently conveyed no meaning to his mind. He seemed gradually to take in the details of the ward, and at last his eye fell upon the nurse. He recognized her, and after some little time said, with a smile, “Nurse, you never told me what you heard at the music hall last night.” I questioned him later as to any experience he may have had while in the operating theatre. He replied that, except for the first unpleasantness of breathing chloroform, he remembered nothing. He had dreamed nothing.

He slowly became aware of his surroundings. He looked at me, but I clearly didn't register in his mind. He seemed to gradually take in the details of the room, and eventually his gaze landed on the nurse. He recognized her and after a little while smiled and said, “Nurse, you never told me what you heard at the music hall last night.” Later, I asked him about any experiences he might have had while in the operating room. He replied that except for the initial discomfort of breathing in chloroform, he remembered nothing. He hadn't dreamed anything.

At a recent meeting (1922) of the British Medical Association at Glasgow Sir William175 MacEwen reports an even more remarkable case of a man who was brought into the hospital as “dead.” He had ceased to breathe before admission. An operation upon the brain was performed without the use of an anæsthetic of any kind. During the procedure artificial respiration was maintained. The man recovered consciousness and, looking round with amazement at the operating theatre and the strange gathering of surgeons, dressers and nurses, broke his death-like silence by exclaiming, “What’s all this fuss about?” It is evident from cases such as these that no light upon the mystery is likely to be shed by the testimony of those who have even advanced so far as to reach at least the borderland of the “undiscovered country.”

At a recent meeting (1922) of the British Medical Association in Glasgow, Sir William175 MacEwen shared an even more extraordinary case of a man who was brought into the hospital declared as “dead.” He had stopped breathing before he arrived. A brain surgery was performed without any anesthesia. During the operation, artificial respiration was provided. The man regained consciousness and, looking around in shock at the operating room and the unfamiliar group of surgeons, dressers, and nurses, broke his death-like silence by asking, “What’s all this fuss about?” It’s clear from cases like this that the mystery is unlikely to be clarified by the accounts of those who have at least reached the edge of the “undiscovered country.”

I might conclude this fragment with some comment on the Fear of Death. The dread of death is an instinct common to all humanity. Its counterpart is the instinct of self-preservation, the resolve to live. It is not concerned with the question of physical pain or distress, but is the fear of extinction, a dread of leaving the world, with its loves, its friendships and its cherished individual affairs, with perhaps hopes unrealized and projects incomplete. It is a dread of which the young know little. To them life is eternal.

I could wrap up this piece with some thoughts on the Fear of Death. The fear of death is something all humans share. It's matched by the instinct to self-preserve, the determination to live. This fear isn't about physical pain or suffering; it's about the fear of not existing anymore, of leaving behind the world—its loves, friendships, and personal connections—along with any unfulfilled hopes and unfinished plans. This is a fear that young people understand little about. For them, life feels infinite.

176

176

The adventure is before them. Death and old age are as far away as the blue haze of the horizon. It is about middle age that the realization dawns upon men that life does not last for ever and that things must come to an end. As the past grows vaster and more distant and the future lessens to a mere span, the dread of death diminishes, so that in extreme old age it may be actually welcomed.

The adventure lies ahead of them. Death and old age feel as far away as the blue mist on the horizon. It's usually around middle age that people start to realize that life isn't eternal and that everything must come to an end. As the past becomes larger and more distant and the future shrinks to just a brief moment, the fear of death fades, so much so that in extreme old age, it may even be welcomed.

Quite apart from this natural and instinctive attitude of mind there is with many a poignant fear of death itself, of the actual act of dying and of the terror and suffering that may be thereby involved. This fear is ill-founded. The last moments of life are more distressing to witness than to endure. What is termed “the agony of death” concerns the watcher by the bedside rather than the being who is the subject of pity. A last illness may be long, wearisome and painful, but the closing moments of it are, as a rule, free from suffering. There may appear to be a terrible struggle at the end, but of this struggle the subject is unconscious. It is the onlooker who bears the misery of it. To the subject there is merely a moment—

Quite apart from this natural and instinctive mindset, many people have a deep fear of death itself, of the act of dying, and of the terror and suffering that might come with it. This fear is unfounded. The final moments of life are usually more distressing for the observer than for the person who is actually dying. What is called "the agony of death" affects the watcher by the bedside rather than the one who is the focus of pity. A last illness can be long, tiresome, and painful, but the last moments are generally free from suffering. There may seem to be a terrible struggle at the end, but the dying person is unaware of this struggle. It is the onlooker who suffers through it. For the one dying, there is just a moment—

“When something like a white wave of the sea
Breaks o’er the brain and buries us in sleep.”

177

177

Death is often sudden, may often come during sleep, or may approach so gradually as to be almost unperceived. Those who resent the drawbacks of old age may take some consolation from the fact that the longer a man lives the easier he dies.

Death is often unexpected, can come during sleep, or may sneak up so slowly that it goes almost unnoticed. Those who dislike the limitations of old age might find some comfort in knowing that the longer a person lives, the easier it is for them to die.

A medical friend of mine had among his patients a very old couple who, having few remaining interests in the world, had taken up the study and arrangement of their health as a kind of hobby or diversion. To them the subject was like a game of “Patience,” and was treated in somewhat the same way. They had made an arrangement with the doctor that he should look in and see them every morning. He would find them, in the winter, in a cosy, old-fashioned room, sitting round the fire in two spacious arm-chairs which were precisely alike and were precisely placed, one on the right hand and one on the left. The old lady, with a bright ribbon in her lace cap and a shawl around her shoulders, would generally have some knitting on her knees, while the old gentleman, in a black biretta, would be fumbling with a newspaper and a pair of horn spectacles.

A doctor friend of mine had a very old couple among his patients who, having few interests left in the world, had taken up monitoring their health as a sort of hobby or pastime. For them, the topic was like a game of solitaire and was approached in a similar way. They arranged for the doctor to check in on them every morning. In the winter, he would find them in a cozy, old-fashioned room, sitting by the fire in two identical armchairs placed exactly the same, one on the right and one on the left. The old lady, with a bright ribbon in her lace cap and a shawl draped over her shoulders, would usually have some knitting in her lap, while the old gentleman, wearing a black biretta, would be fiddling with a newspaper and a pair of horn-rimmed glasses.

The doctor’s conversation every morning was, of necessity, monotonous. He would listen to accounts of the food consumed, of the medicine taken and of the quantity of sleep secured, just178 as he would listen to the details of a game of “Patience.” Now and then there would be some startling “move,” some such adventure as a walk to the garden gate or the bold act of sitting for an hour at the open window. After having received this report he would compliment the lady on her knitting and on the singing of her canary and would discuss with the gentleman such items of news as he had read in the paper.

The doctor’s conversations every morning were inevitably dull. He would hear about the food eaten, the medication taken, and how much sleep was had, just like he would listen to the details of a game of “Patience.” Occasionally, there would be a surprising “move,” like a walk to the garden gate or the daring act of sitting by the open window for an hour. After this report, he would compliment the lady on her knitting and her canary’s singing and talk with the gentleman about news items he had read in the paper.

On one morning visit he found them as usual. The wife was asleep, with her spectacles still in place and her hands folded over her knitting. The canary was full of song. The midday beef tea was warming on the hob. The old gentleman, having dealt with his health, became very heated on the subject of certain grievances, such as the noise of the church bells and the unseemly sounds which issued from the village inn. He characterized these and like disturbances of the peace as “outrages which were a disgrace to the country.” After he had made his denunciation he said he felt better.

One morning visit, he found everything as usual. The wife was asleep, with her glasses still on and her hands resting on her knitting. The canary was chirping happily. The beef tea was warming on the stove. The old gentleman, after addressing his health, got really worked up about a few grievances, like the loud church bells and the disruptive noises coming from the village inn. He labeled these and similar annoyances as “outrages that are a disgrace to the country.” After his rant, he said he felt better.

“Your wife, I see, is asleep,” said the doctor. “Yes,” replied the old man; “she has been asleep, I am glad to say, for quite two hours, because the poor dear had a bad night last night.” The doctor crossed the room to look at179 the old lady. She was dead, and had, indeed, been dead for two hours. Such may be the last moments of the very old.

“Your wife is asleep, I see,” said the doctor. “Yes,” replied the old man; “I’m glad to say she’s been asleep for a full two hours because the poor dear had a rough night.” The doctor crossed the room to check on179 the old lady. She was dead, and had actually been dead for two hours. This can be how the final moments of the very old unfold.

Quite commonly the actual instant of death is preceded, for hours or days, by total unconsciousness. In other instances a state of semi-consciousness may exist up to almost the last moment of life. It is a dreamy condition, free of all anxiety, a state of twilight when the familiar landscape of the world is becoming very indistinct. In this penumbra friends are recognized, automatic acts are performed, and remarks are uttered which show, or seem to show, both purpose and reason. It is, however, so hazy a mental mood that could the individual return to life again no recollection of the period would, I think, survive. It is a condition not only free from uneasiness and from any suspicion of alarm, but is one suggestive even of content.

Often, the moment of death is preceded by total unconsciousness for hours or even days. In other cases, a person may be in a semi-conscious state right up until the very end. This state feels dreamlike, devoid of anxiety, existing in a sort of twilight where the familiar world becomes blurry. In this in-between state, friends might be recognized, routine actions can happen automatically, and comments can be made that seem to convey purpose and reasoning. However, it's such a vague mental state that if the person were to come back to life, I believe they wouldn’t remember this period at all. It’s a state free from discomfort and any hint of fear, and it even hints at a sense of contentment.

I was with a friend of mine—a solicitor—at the moment of his death. Although pulseless and rapidly sinking, he was conscious, and in the quite happy condition just described. I suggested that I should rearrange his pillows and put him in a more comfortable position. He replied, “Don’t trouble, my dear fellow; a lawyer is comfortable in any position.” After that he never spoke again.

I was with a friend of mine—a lawyer—when he died. Although he had no pulse and was quickly fading, he was aware and in the peaceful state I just mentioned. I suggested that I could adjust his pillows and make him more comfortable. He replied, “No need to fuss, my friend; a lawyer can be comfortable in any position.” After that, he never spoke again.

180

180

In connexion with this semi-somnolent state it is interesting to note how certain traits of character which have been dominant during life may still survive and assert themselves—it may be automatically—in those whose general consciousness is fading away in the haze of death. The persistence of this ruling passion or phase of mind was illustrated during the last moments of an eminent literary man at whose death-bed I was present. This friend of mine had attained a position of great prominence as a journalist. He had commenced his career as a reporter, and the reporter’s spirit never ceased to mark the intellectual activities of his later life. He was always seeking for information, for news, for some matter of interest, something to report. His conversation, as one acquaintance said, consisted largely of questions. He always wanted to know. When he was in extremis, but still capable of recognizing those around him, the dire sound of rattling in his throat commenced. He indicated that he wanted to speak to me. I went to his bedside. He said, in what little voice remained, “Tell me: Is that the death rattle?” I replied that it was. “Thank you,” he said, with a faint shadow of a smile; “I thought so.”

In connection with this semi-drowsy state, it’s fascinating to notice how certain personality traits that have been prominent throughout life can still persist and assert themselves—possibly automatically—in those whose general awareness is fading away into the fog of death. The persistence of this dominant passion or mindset was illustrated during the final moments of a well-known writer at whose deathbed I was present. This friend of mine had reached a position of significant prominence as a journalist. He had started his career as a reporter, and the reporter’s spirit never stopped influencing the intellectual activities of his later life. He was always searching for information, news, or something interesting to report. His conversations, as one acquaintance noted, were mostly made up of questions. He always wanted to know. When he was in extremis but still able to recognize those around him, the terrible sound of rattling in his throat began. He signaled that he wanted to talk to me. I moved to his bedside. He asked, in the little voice he had left, “Tell me: Is that the death rattle?” I answered that it was. “Thank you,” he replied, with a faint hint of a smile; “I thought so.”


183

X
THE IDOL WITH HANDS MADE OF CLAY

THE good surgeon is born, not made. He is a complex product in any case, and often something of a prodigy. His qualities cannot be expressed by diplomas nor appraised by university degrees. It may be possible to ascertain what he knows, but no examination can elicit what he can do. He must know the human body as a forester knows his wood; must know it even better than he, must know the roots and branches of every tree, the source and wanderings of every rivulet, the banks of every alley, the flowers of every glade. As a surgeon, moreover, he must be learned in the moods and troubles of the wood, must know of the wild winds that may rend it, of the savage things that lurk in its secret haunts, of the strangling creepers that may throttle its sturdiest growth, of the rot and mould that may make dust of its very heart. As an operator, moreover, he must be a deft handicraftsman and a master of touch.

A good surgeon is born, not made. He’s a complex individual, often something of a prodigy. His abilities can't be measured by diplomas or evaluated by degrees. While we can assess his knowledge, no test can reveal his skills. He needs to understand the human body as a forester knows his forest; he must know it even better, including the roots and branches of every tree, the source and flow of every stream, the edges of every path, and the flowers of every clearing. As a surgeon, he must also be aware of the emotions and challenges of the forest, understanding the wild winds that can tear it apart, the dangerous creatures that hide in its depths, the choking vines that can strangle its strongest growth, and the decay that can turn its very essence to dust. Additionally, as an operator, he must be a skilled craftsman and a master of touch.

He may have all these acquirements and yet184 be found wanting; just as a man may succeed when shooting at a target, but fail when faced by a charging lion. He may be a clever manipulator and yet be mentally clumsy. He may even be brilliant, but Heaven help the poor soul who has to be operated upon by a brilliant surgeon. Brilliancy is out of place in surgery. It is pleasing in the juggler who plays with knives in the air, but it causes anxiety in an operating theatre.

He might have all these skills and still come up short; just like a guy can hit a target but falter when a lion charges at him. He could be a smooth talker and still be mentally awkward. He might even be super talented, but God help the poor person who has to be operated on by a talented surgeon. Talent isn’t what you want in surgery. It’s impressive for a juggler flipping knives in the air, but it creates worry in an operating room.

The surgeon’s hands must be delicate, but they must also be strong. He needs a lace-maker’s fingers and a seaman’s grip. He must have courage, be quick to think and prompt to act, be sure of himself and captain of the venture he commands. The surgeon has often to fight for another’s life. I conceive of him then not as a massive Hercules wrestling ponderously with Death for the body of Alcestis, but as a nimble man in doublet and hose who, over a prostrate form, fights Death with a rapier.

The surgeon's hands need to be both delicate and strong. He should have the nimbleness of a lace-maker and the grip of a sailor. He must be courageous, able to think quickly and act promptly, confident in himself, and the leader of the situation he faces. The surgeon often has to battle for someone else's life. I imagine him not as a bulky Hercules struggling heavily with Death over Alcestis's body, but as a quick man in a fitted outfit who, over a lying figure, duels with Death using a rapier.

These reflections were the outcome of an incident which had set me thinking of the equipment of a surgeon and of what is needed to fit him for his work. The episode concerned a young medical man who had started practice in a humble country town. His student career had been185 meritorious and indeed distinguished. He had obtained an entrance scholarship at his medical school, had collected many laudatory certificates, had been awarded a gold medal and had become a Fellow of the Royal College of Surgeons. His inclination was towards surgery. He considered surgery to be his métier. Although circumstances had condemned him to the drab life of a family doctor in a little town, he persisted that he was, first and foremost, a surgeon, and, indeed, on his door-plate had inverted the usual wording and had described himself as “surgeon and physician.” In his hospital days he had assisted at many operations, but his opportunities of acting as a principal had been few and insignificant. In a small practice in a small town surgical opportunities are rare. There was in the place a cottage hospital with six beds, but it was mostly occupied by medical cases, by patients with rheumatism or pneumonia, by patients who had to submit to the surgical indignity of being poulticed and of being treated by mere physic. Cases worthy of a Fellow of the Royal College of Surgeons were very few, and even these seldom soared in interest above an abscess or a broken leg.

These thoughts came from an incident that made me consider what a surgeon needs to be prepared for their job. It involved a young doctor who had begun his practice in a small country town. His time as a student was impressive and even exceptional. He earned a scholarship to his medical school, received numerous commendations, was awarded a gold medal, and became a Fellow of the Royal College of Surgeons. He was particularly drawn to surgery, seeing it as his calling. Although his situation forced him into the monotonous life of a family doctor in a small town, he insisted that he was primarily a surgeon and had even changed the usual wording on his sign to read “surgeon and physician.” During his time in the hospital, he had assisted in many operations, but his chances to lead them were limited and not noteworthy. In a small practice located in a little town, surgical opportunities are rare. There was a small hospital with six beds, but it was mostly filled with medical cases—patients suffering from rheumatism or pneumonia who had to endure the surgical indignity of being treated with poultices and basic medicine. Cases suitable for a Fellow of the Royal College of Surgeons were very few, and even these rarely resembled anything more interesting than an abscess or a broken leg.

Just before the young doctor settled down to186 practise he married. It was a very happy union. The bride was the daughter of a neighbouring farmer. She had spent her life in the country, was more familiar with the ways of fowls and ducks than with the ways of the world, while a sunbonnet became her better than a Paris toque. She was as pretty as the milkmaid of a pastoral picture with her pink-and-white complexion, her laughing eyes and her rippled hair.

Just before the young doctor started his practice, he got married. It was a very happy marriage. The bride was the daughter of a nearby farmer. She had spent her whole life in the countryside and knew more about chickens and ducks than about the ways of city life, while a sunbonnet looked better on her than a fancy Paris hat. She was as pretty as a milkmaid in a pastoral painting, with her rosy complexion, sparkling eyes, and wavy hair.

Her chief charm was her radiant delight in the mere joy of living. The small world in which she moved was to her always in the sun, and the sun was that of summer. There was no town so pretty as her little town, and no house so perfect as “the doctor’s” in the High Street. “The doctor’s” was a Georgian house with windows of many panes, with a fanlight like a surprised eyebrow over the entry and a self-conscious brass knocker on the door. The house was close to the pavement, from which it was separated by a line of white posts connected by loops of chain. Passers-by could look over the low green wooden blinds into the dining-room and see the table covered with worn magazines, for the room was intended to imitate a Harley Street waiting-room. They could see also the bright things on the sideboard, the wedding-present biscuit box,187 the gong hanging from two cow horns and the cup won at some hospital sports. To the young wife there never was such a house, nor such furniture, nor such ornaments, nor, as she went about with a duster from room to room, could there be a greater joy than that of keeping everything polished and bright.

Her main charm was her glowing happiness in simply enjoying life. The small world she inhabited always felt sunny to her, with the warmth of summer. No town was as lovely as her little town, and no house was as perfect as “the doctor’s” on High Street. “The doctor’s” was a Georgian house with multi-paned windows, featuring a fanlight that looked like a surprised eyebrow above the entrance and a self-conscious brass knocker on the door. The house was right by the sidewalk, separated by a line of white posts linked by chains. Passers-by could look over the low green wooden blinds into the dining room and see a table cluttered with worn magazines, designed to mimic a Harley Street waiting room. They could also see the colorful items on the sideboard, the wedding-gift biscuit tin, the gong hanging from two cow horns, and a cup won at some hospital sports event. To the young wife, there was never such a house, such furniture, or such decorations, and as she moved from room to room with a duster, there was no greater joy than keeping everything polished and bright.

Her most supreme adoration, however, was for her husband. He was so handsome, so devoted, and so amazingly clever. His learning was beyond the common grasp, and the depths of his knowledge unfathomable. When a friend came in at night to smoke a pipe she would sit silent and open-mouthed, lost in admiration of her husband’s dazzling intellect. How glibly he would talk of metabolism and blood-pressure; how marvellously he endowed common things with mystic significance when he discoursed upon the value in calories of a pound of steak, or upon the vitamines that enrich the common bean, or even the more common cabbage. It seemed to her that behind the tiny world she knew there was a mysterious universe with which her well-beloved was as familiar as was she with the contents of her larder.

Her greatest love, though, was for her husband. He was incredibly handsome, deeply devoted, and impressively smart. His knowledge was far beyond what most people understood, and the extent of his intellect was limitless. When a friend came over at night to smoke a pipe, she would sit quietly, wide-eyed, completely in awe of her husband's brilliant mind. He could easily discuss metabolism and blood pressure; he had a way of making ordinary things seem fascinating as he talked about the calorie value of a pound of steak, the vitamins found in a common bean, or even the more ordinary cabbage. It felt to her like there was a mysterious universe beyond her small world, one her beloved knew just as well as she knew her pantry.

She was supremely happy and content, while her husband bestowed upon her all the affection188 of which he was capable. He was naturally vain, but her idolatry made him vainer. She considered him wonderful, and he was beginning to think her estimate had some truth in it. She was so proud of him that she rather wearied her friends by the tale of his achievements. She pressed him to allow her to have his diploma and his more florid certificates framed and hung up in the consulting room, but he had said with chilling superiority that such things “were not done,” so that she could only console herself by adoring the modesty of men of genius.

She was incredibly happy and satisfied, while her husband showered her with all the love he had to give. He was naturally vain, but her admiration made him even more so. She thought he was amazing, and he was starting to believe that there might be some truth to her opinion. She was so proud of him that she annoyed her friends by constantly talking about his accomplishments. She urged him to let her frame his diploma and his more elaborate certificates to hang in the consulting room, but he had coldly insisted that such things “weren’t done,” leaving her to find comfort in admiring the humility of talented men.

One day this happy, ever-busy lady was seized with appendicitis. She had had attacks in her youth, but they had passed away. This attack, although not severe, was graver, and her husband determined, quite wisely, that an operation was necessary. He proposed to ask a well-known surgeon in a neighbouring city to undertake this measure. He told his wife, of course, of his intention, but she would have none of it. “No,” she said, “she would not be operated on by stuffy old Mr. Heron.[3] He was no good. She could not bear him even to touch her. If an operation was necessary no one should do it but her husband. He was so clever, such a surgeon, and189 so up-to-date. Old Heron was a fossil and behind the times. No! Her clever Jimmy should do it and no one else. She could trust no one else. In his wonderful hands she would be safe, and would be running about again in the garden in no time. What was the use of a fine surgeon if his own wife was denied his precious help!”

One day, this cheerful, always-busy woman suddenly had an episode of appendicitis. She had experienced similar issues in her younger days, but those had gone away. This attack, while not severe, was more serious, and her husband wisely decided that she needed surgery. He planned to ask a well-known surgeon in a nearby city to perform the operation. He told his wife about his plan, but she flat-out refused. “No,” she said, “I won’t be operated on by stuffy old Mr. Heron. He’s useless. I can't stand the thought of him even touching me. If surgery is necessary, it has to be done by my husband. He’s so skilled, such a great surgeon, and so modern. Old Heron is outdated and a relic. No! My brilliant Jimmy should do it and nobody else. I can trust no one else. In his amazing hands, I’ll be safe, and I’ll be back running around in the garden in no time. What good is a great surgeon if his own wife can’t get his precious help?”

The husband made no attempt to resist her wish. He contemplated the ordeal with dread, but was so influenced by her fervid flattery that he concealed from her the fact that the prospect made him faint of heart and that he had even asked himself: “Can I go through with it?”

The husband didn’t try to resist her wishes. He faced the situation with anxiety, but her intense compliments swayed him so much that he hid from her the fact that the thought made him feel weak and that he had even asked himself, “Can I really do this?”

He told me afterwards that his miserable vanity decided him. He could not admit that he lacked either courage or competence. He saw, moreover, the prospect of making an impression. The town people would say: “Here is a surgeon so sure of himself that he carries out a grave operation on his own wife without a tremor.” Then, again, his assistant would be his fellow-practitioner in the town. How impressed he would be by the operator’s skill, by his coolness, by the display of the latest type of instrument, and generally by his very advanced methods. It was true that it was the first major operation he had ever undertaken, but he no longer hesitated.190 He must not imperil his wife’s faith in him nor fail to realize her conception of his powers. As he said to me more than once, it was his vanity that decided him.

He told me later that his miserable vanity made the decision for him. He couldn’t admit that he lacked either courage or skill. He also saw the chance to make an impression. The townspeople would say, “Here’s a surgeon so confident that he performs a major operation on his own wife without flinching.” Plus, his assistant would be his colleague in town. How impressed he would be with the surgeon’s expertise, calmness, the use of the latest instruments, and overall advanced techniques. It was true that this was the first major operation he had ever done, but he no longer hesitated.190 He couldn’t risk his wife’s faith in him or ignore her view of his abilities. As he mentioned to me more than once, it was his vanity that pushed him.

He read up the details of the operation in every available manual he possessed. It seemed to be a simple procedure. Undoubtedly in nine cases out of ten it is a simple measure. His small experience, as an onlooker, had been limited to the nine cases. He had never met with the tenth. He hardly believed in it. The operation as he had watched it at the hospital seemed so simple, but he forgot that the work of expert hands does generally appear simple.

He went through all the manuals he had to understand the details of the operation. It seemed like a straightforward procedure. In nine out of ten cases, it is indeed a simple task. His limited experience as a bystander had only involved those nine cases. He had never encountered the tenth. He barely believed in it. The operation, as he observed it at the hospital, looked so easy, but he overlooked the fact that the work of skilled hands often seems straightforward.

The elaborate preparations for the operation—made with anxious fussiness and much clinking of steel—were duly completed. The lady was brought into the room appointed for the operation and placed on the table. She looked very young. Her hair, parted at the back, was arranged in two long plaits, one on either side of her face, as if she were a schoolgirl. She had insisted on a pink bow at the end of each plait, pleading that they were cheerful. She smiled as she saw her husband standing in the room looking very gaunt and solemn in his operating dress—a garb of linen that made him appear half-monk, 191 half-mechanic. She held her hand towards him, but he said he could not take it as his own hand was sterilized. Her smile vanished for a moment at the rebuke, but came back again as she said: “Now don’t look so serious, Jimmy; I am not the least afraid. I know that with you I am safe and that you will make me well, but be sure you are by my side when I awake, for I want to see you as I open my eyes. Wonderful boy!”

The detailed preparations for the operation—done with nervous anticipation and a lot of steel clinking—were finally finished. The woman was brought into the room set for the operation and laid on the table. She looked very young. Her hair, parted at the back, was styled in two long braids, one on each side of her face, like a schoolgirl. She had insisted on a pink bow at the end of each braid, arguing that they made her look cheerful. She smiled when she saw her husband standing in the room, looking very thin and serious in his operating clothes—a linen outfit that made him look half-monk, half-mechanic. She reached out her hand to him, but he said he couldn’t take it because his hand was sterilized. Her smile faded for a moment at the remark but returned as she said, “Now don’t look so serious, Jimmy; I’m not afraid at all. I know I’m safe with you and that you’ll make me better, but make sure you’re by my side when I wake up because I want to see you as I open my eyes. Wonderful boy!”

The operation was commenced. The young doctor told me that as he cut with his knife into that beautiful white skin and saw the blood well up behind it a lump rose in his throat and he felt that he must give up the venture. His vanity, however, urged him on. His doctor friend was watching him. He must impress him with his coolness and his mastery of the position. He talked of casual things to show that he was quite at ease, but his utterances were artificial and forced.

The operation began. The young doctor told me that as he sliced through that beautiful white skin and saw the blood starting to flow, a lump rose in his throat, and he felt like he needed to back out. His pride, however, pushed him forward. His doctor friend was watching him. He had to impress him with his calmness and control over the situation. He chatted about casual topics to show he was at ease, but his words felt stiff and forced.

For a time all went well. He was showing off, he felt, with some effect. But when the depths of the wound were reached a condition of things was found which puzzled him. Structures were confused and matted together, and so obscured as to be unrecognizable. He had read 192 of nothing like this in his books. It was the tenth case. He became uneasy and, indeed, alarmed, as one who had lost his way. He ceased to chatter. He tried to retain his attitude of coolness and command. He must be bold, he kept saying to himself. He made blind efforts to find his course, became wild and finally reckless. Then a terrible thing happened. There was a tear—something gave way—something gushed forth. His heart seemed to stop. He thought he should faint. A cold sweat broke out upon his brow. He ceased to speak. His trembling fingers groped aimlessly in the depths of the wound. His friend asked: “What has happened?” He replied with a sickly fury: “Shut up!”

For a while, everything was going well. He felt like he was showing off, and it seemed to work. But when he reached the deeper part of the wound, he found a situation that confused him. The structures were tangled and matted together, so obscured that they were unrecognizable. He had never read about anything like this in his books. This was the tenth case. He started to feel uneasy and, in fact, alarmed, like someone who had lost their way. He stopped chatting. He tried to keep up his cool, confident demeanor. He kept telling himself to be brave. He blindly tried to find his way, becoming frantic and then reckless. Then something terrible happened. There was a tear—something gave way—something gushed out. His heart seemed to stop. He thought he might faint. A cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He stopped speaking. His trembling fingers moved aimlessly in the depths of the wound. His friend asked, “What happened?” He replied, with a sickly anger, “Shut up!”

He then tried to repair the damage he had done; took up instrument after instrument and dropped them again until the patient’s body was covered with soiled and discarded forceps, knives and clamps. He wiped the sweat from his brow with his hand and left a wide streak of blood across his forehead. His knees shook and he stamped to try to stop them. He cursed the doctor who was helping him, crying out: “For God’s sake do this,” or “For God’s sake don’t do that”; sighed like a suffocating man; looked193 vacantly round the room as if for help; looked appealingly to his wife’s masked face for some sign of her tender comfort, but she was more than dumb. Frenzied with despair, he told the nurse to send for Mr. Heron. It was a hopeless mission, since that surgeon—even if at home—could not arrive for hours.

He tried to fix the damage he had caused; he picked up instrument after instrument and dropped them again until the patient’s body was covered with dirty, discarded forceps, knives, and clamps. He wiped the sweat from his brow with his hand, leaving a wide streak of blood across his forehead. His knees were shaking, and he stomped his feet to try to steady himself. He cursed the doctor who was assisting him, shouting, “For God’s sake, do this,” or “For God’s sake, don’t do that”; he sighed like he was suffocating; he glanced around the room as if searching for help; he looked hopefully at his wife’s masked face for some sign of comfort, but she remained completely mute. Frantic with despair, he told the nurse to call for Mr. Heron. It was a futile effort, since that surgeon—even if he was at home—would not arrive for hours.

He tried again and again to close the awful rent, but he was now nearly dropping with terror and exhaustion. Then the anæsthetist said in a whisper: “How much longer will you be? Her pulse is failing. She cannot stand much more.” He felt that he must finish or die. He finished in a way. He closed the wound, and then sank on a stool with his face buried in his blood-stained hands, while the nurse and the doctor applied the necessary dressing.

He kept trying to close the terrible wound, but he was almost collapsing from fear and exhaustion. Then the anesthetist whispered, “How much longer will you take? Her pulse is dropping. She can't handle much more.” He knew he had to finish or he might not make it. He managed to close the wound, then sank onto a stool with his face in his blood-stained hands, while the nurse and the doctor put on the necessary dressing.

The patient was carried back to her bedroom, but he dared not follow. The doctor who had helped him crept away without speaking a word. He was left alone in this dreadful room with its hideous reminders of what he had done. He wandered about, looked aimlessly out of the window, but saw nothing, picked up his wife’s handkerchief which was lying on the table, crunched it in his hand, and then dropped it on the floor as the red horror of it all flooded his194 brain. What had he done to her? She! She of all women in the world!

The patient was taken back to her bedroom, but he felt too afraid to follow. The doctor who had assisted him slipped away without saying a word. He was left alone in this terrible room, filled with dreadful reminders of what he had done. He wandered around, stared blankly out the window but saw nothing, picked up his wife's handkerchief from the table, crumpled it in his hand, and then let it fall to the floor as the awful reality of it all overwhelmed his mind. What had he done to her? She! Of all the women in the world!

He caught a sight of himself in the glass. His face was smeared with blood. He looked inhuman and unrecognizable. It was not himself he saw: it was a murderer with the brand of Cain upon his brow. He looked again at her handkerchief on the ground. It was the last thing her hand had closed upon. It was a piece of her lying amid this scene of unspeakable horror. It was like some ghastly item of evidence in a murder story. He could not touch it. He could not look at it. He covered it with a towel.

He caught a glimpse of himself in the glass. His face was smeared with blood. He looked inhuman and unrecognizable. It wasn’t himself he saw; it was a murderer with the mark of Cain on his forehead. He looked again at her handkerchief on the ground. It was the last thing her hand had grasped. It was a piece of her lying in this scene of indescribable horror. It was like a gruesome piece of evidence in a murder story. He couldn’t touch it. He couldn’t look at it. He covered it with a towel.

In a while he washed his hands and face, put on his coat and walked into the bedroom. The blind was down; the place was almost dark; the atmosphere was laden with the smell of ether. He could see the form of his wife on the bed, but she was so still and seemed so thin. The coverlet appeared so flat, except where the points of her feet raised a little ridge. Her face was as white as marble. Although the room was very silent, he could not hear her breathe. On one side of the bed stood the nurse, and on the other side the anæsthetist. Both were motionless. They said nothing. Indeed, there was nothing to say.195 They did not even look up when he came in. He touched his wife’s hand, but it was cold and he could feel no pulse.

After a bit, he washed his hands and face, put on his coat, and walked into the bedroom. The blinds were down; the room was nearly dark, filled with the smell of ether. He could see his wife lying on the bed, but she was so still and looked so thin. The blanket seemed flat, except where her feet created a small bump. Her face was as pale as marble. Even though the room was completely silent, he couldn’t hear her breathing. On one side of the bed stood the nurse, and on the other side the anesthetist. Both were motionless. They didn't say anything. In fact, there was nothing to say.195 They didn’t even look up when he entered. He touched his wife’s hand, but it was cold, and he could feel no pulse.

In about two hours Heron, the surgeon, arrived. The young doctor saw him in an adjacent bedroom, gave him an incoherent, spasmodic account of the operation, laid emphasis on unsurmountable difficulties, gabbled something about an accident, tried to excuse himself, maintained that the fault was not his, but that circumstances were against him.

In about two hours, Heron, the surgeon, arrived. The young doctor saw him in a nearby bedroom, gave him a jumbled, frantic account of the operation, emphasized the insurmountable difficulties, rambled about an accident, tried to justify himself, and insisted that the fault wasn’t his, but that circumstances were against him.

The surgeon’s examination of the patient was very brief. He went into the room alone. As he came out he closed the door after him. The husband, numb with terror, was awaiting him in the lobby. The surgeon put his hand on the wretched man’s shoulder, shook his head and, without uttering a single word, made his way down the stairs. He nearly stumbled over a couple of shrinking, white-faced maids who had crept up the stairs in the hope of hearing something of their young mistress.

The surgeon's examination of the patient was very quick. He entered the room by himself. When he came out, he closed the door behind him. The husband, frozen in fear, was waiting for him in the lobby. The surgeon placed his hand on the man’s shoulder, shook his head, and without saying a word, walked down the stairs. He almost tripped over a couple of anxious, pale-faced maids who had sneaked up the stairs hoping to hear something about their young mistress.

As he passed one said: “Is she better, doctor?” but he merely shook his head, and without a word walked out into the sunny street where some children were dancing to a barrel-organ.

As he walked by, one person asked, “Is she doing better, doctor?” but he just shook his head and, without saying anything, stepped out into the sunny street where some kids were dancing to a music box.

196

196

The husband told me that he could not remember what he did during these portentous hours after the operation. He could not stay in the bedroom. He wandered about the house. He went into his consulting room and pulled out some half-dozen works on surgery with the idea of gaining some comfort or guidance; but he never saw a word on the printed page. He went into the dispensary and looked over the rows of bottles on the shelves to see if he could find anything, any drug, any elixir that would help. He crammed all sorts of medicines into his pocket and took them upstairs, but, as he entered the room, he forgot all about them, and when he found them in his coat a week later he wondered how they had got there. He remembered a pallid maid coming up to him and saying: “Lunch is ready, sir.” He thought her mad.

The husband told me he couldn’t remember what he did during those intense hours after the operation. He couldn’t stay in the bedroom. He wandered around the house. He went into his consulting room and pulled out some surgery books, hoping to find some comfort or guidance, but he didn’t register a single word on the page. He moved into the dispensary and checked out the rows of bottles on the shelves, searching for any drug or elixir that might help. He stuffed various medicines into his pocket and took them upstairs, but as soon as he entered the room, he forgot all about them. A week later, when he found them in his coat, he wondered how they had gotten there. He remembered a pale maid coming up to him and saying, “Lunch is ready, sir.” He thought she was crazy.

He told me that among the horrors that haunted him during these hours of waiting not the least were the flippant and callous thoughts that would force themselves into his mind with fiendish brutality. There was, for example, a scent bottle on his wife’s table—a present from her aunt. He found himself wondering why her aunt had given it to her and when, what she had paid for it, and what the aunt would say when197 she heard her niece was dead. Worse than that, he began composing in his mind an obituary notice for the newspapers. How should he word it? Should he say “beloved wife,” or “dearly loved wife,” and should he add all his medical qualifications? It was terrible. Terrible, too, was his constant longing to tell his wife of the trouble he was in and to be comforted by her.

He told me that among the horrors that haunted him during these hours of waiting, none were as troubling as the flippant and callous thoughts that would force their way into his mind with cruel intensity. For instance, there was a scent bottle on his wife’s table—a gift from her aunt. He found himself wondering why her aunt had given it to her and when, how much it cost, and what the aunt would say when197 she heard her niece was dead. Even worse, he started mentally drafting an obituary for the newspapers. How should he phrase it? Should he say “beloved wife” or “dearly loved wife,” and should he include all his medical qualifications? It was agonizing. Agonizing, too, was his constant desire to tell his wife about the trouble he was in and to be comforted by her.

Shortly after the surgeon left the anæsthetist noticed some momentary gleam of consciousness in the patient. The husband hurried in. The end had come. His wife’s face was turned towards the window. The nurse lifted the blind a little so that the light fell full upon her. She opened her eyes and at once recognized her husband. She tried to move her hand towards him, but it fell listless on the sheet. A smile—radiant, grateful, adoring—illumined her face, and as he bent over her he heard her whisper: “Wonderful boy.”

Shortly after the surgeon left, the anesthetist noticed a brief flicker of awareness in the patient. The husband rushed in. The end had come. His wife's face was turned toward the window. The nurse lifted the blind a bit so that the light fell fully on her. She opened her eyes and immediately recognized her husband. She tried to reach out her hand to him, but it fell weakly onto the sheet. A smile—radiant, grateful, adoring—lit up her face, and as he leaned over her, he heard her whisper, “Wonderful boy.”


201

XI
Breaking the news

AMONG the more painful experiences which haunt a doctor’s memory are the occasions on which it has been necessary to tell a patient that his malady is fatal and that no measure of cure lies in the hands of man. Rarely indeed has such an announcement to be bluntly made. In the face of misfortune it is merciless to blot out hope. That meagre hope, although it may be but a will-o’-the-wisp, is still a glimmer of light in the gathering gloom. Very often the evil tidings can be conveyed by the lips of a sympathetic friend. Very often the message can be worded in so illusive a manner as to plant merely a germ of doubt in the mind; which germ may slowly and almost painlessly grow into a realization of the truth. I remember being present when Sir William Jenner was enumerating to a friend the qualities he considered to be essential in a medical man. “He needs,” said the shrewd physician, “three things. He must be honest, he must be dogmatic and he must be202 kind.” In imparting his dread message the doctor needs all these qualities, but more especially the last—he must be kind. His kindness will be the more convincing if he can, for the moment, imagine himself in the patient’s place and the patient in his.

Among the more painful experiences that haunt a doctor’s memory are the times when they have to tell a patient that their illness is terminal and that no cure is possible. Such announcements are rarely delivered bluntly. In the face of tragedy, it’s harsh to strip away hope. That little hope, even if it’s just a fleeting illusion, is still a small light in the encroaching darkness. Often, the bad news can be shared by a compassionate friend. Frequently, the message can be phrased in such a way that it plants just a seed of doubt in the mind; that seed may gradually and almost painlessly grow into a realization of the truth. I remember when Sir William Jenner was discussing the qualities he believed a physician should have. “He needs,” said the insightful doctor, “three things. He must be honest, he must be firm, and he must be kind.” When delivering his difficult message, the doctor needs all these qualities, but especially the last—he must be kind. His kindness will be even more impactful if he can, for a moment, put himself in the patient’s shoes and the patient in his.

The mind associates the pronouncing of a verdict and a sentence of death with a court of justice, a solemn judge in his robes, the ministers of the law, the dock, a pallid and almost breathless audience. Such a spectacle, with its elaborate dignity, is impressive enough, but it is hardly less moving when the scene is changed to a plain room, hushed almost to silence and occupied by two persons only, the one who speaks and the one who listens—the latter with bowed head and with knotted hands clenched between his knees.

The mind connects the announcement of a verdict and a death sentence with a courtroom, a solemn judge in robes, legal officials, the dock, and a pale, nearly breathless audience. That scene, with its formal dignity, is certainly striking, but it’s just as impactful when the setting shifts to a simple room, nearly silent and containing just two people—the one who speaks and the one who listens, the latter with his head bowed and his hands tightly clenched between his knees.

The manner in which ill-news is received depends upon its gravity, upon the degree to which the announcement is unexpected and upon the emotional bearing of the recipient. There may be an intense outburst of feeling. There may be none. The most pitiable cases are those in which the sentence is received in silence, or when from the trembling lips there merely escapes the words, “It has come.”

The way bad news is received depends on how serious it is, how unexpected the announcement is, and how the person receiving it is feeling. There might be a strong emotional reaction, or there might be none at all. The saddest situations are when the news is met with silence, or when the recipient simply utters the words, “It has come,” with trembling lips.

The most vivid displays of feeling that occur203 to my mind have been exhibited by mothers when the fate of a child is concerned. If her child be threatened a mother may become a tigress. I remember one such instance. I was quietly interviewing a patient in my consulting room when the door suddenly flew open and there burst in—as if blown in by a gust of wind—a gasping, wild-eyed woman with a little girl tucked up under her arm like a puppy. Without a word of introduction she exclaimed in a hoarse whisper, “He wants to take her foot off.” This sudden, unexplained lady was a total stranger to me. She had no appointment. I knew nothing of her. She might have dropped from the clouds. However, the elements of violence, confusion and terror that she introduced into my placid room were so explosive and disturbing that I begged my patient to excuse me and conducted, or rather impelled, the distraught lady into another room. Incidentally I may remark that she was young and very pretty; but she was evidently quite oblivious of her looks, her complexion, her dress or her many attractions. I had before noticed that when a good-looking woman is unconscious of being good-looking there is a crisis in progress.

The most vivid expressions of emotion that come to my mind have been shown by mothers when their child's fate is at stake. If her child is threatened, a mother can become fiercely protective. I recall one instance distinctly. I was quietly speaking with a patient in my office when the door suddenly swung open, and a breathless, wild-eyed woman rushed in, with a little girl tucked under her arm like a puppy. Without any introduction, she whispered urgently, “He wants to take her foot off.” This unexpected woman was a complete stranger to me; she had no appointment, and I knew nothing about her. She might as well have dropped from the sky. However, the chaos, confusion, and terror she brought into my calm office were so intense and unsettling that I asked my patient to excuse me and led—rather, forced—the distraught woman into another room. I should note that she was young and very attractive, but she seemed completely unaware of her looks, her complexion, her outfit, or her many charms. I had noticed before that when a pretty woman doesn’t realize she’s attractive, it usually means something serious is happening.

The story, which was told me in gasps and at white heat, was as follow. The child was a204 little girl of about three, almost as pretty as her mother. She was the only child and had developed tuberculous disease in one foot. The mother had taken the little thing to a young surgeon who appears to have let fall some rash remark as to taking the foot off. This was enough for the mother. She would not listen to another syllable. She, whom I came to know later as one of the sweetest and gentlest of women, changed at the moment to a wild animal—a tigress.

The story, which was shared with me in gasps and intense emotion, went like this. The child was a204 little girl around three years old, almost as beautiful as her mother. She was the only child and had developed tuberculosis in one foot. The mother took the little girl to a young surgeon who seemingly made a careless comment about amputating the foot. That was all it took for the mother. She would not hear another word about it. She, who I later got to know as one of the sweetest and gentlest women, instantly transformed into a wild animal—a tigress.

Without a word she snatched up the baby and bolted from the house, leaving the child’s sock and shoe on the consulting-room floor. She had been given my name as a possible person to consult and had dashed off to my house, carrying the child through the streets with its bare foot and leg dangling in the air. On being admitted she asked which was my room. It was pointed out to her, and without more ado she flung herself in as I have described. The child, I may say, was beaming with delight. This dashing in and out of other people’s houses and being carried through the streets without a sock or a shoe on her foot struck her as a delicious and exciting game.

Without saying a word, she grabbed the baby and ran out of the house, leaving the child's sock and shoe on the consulting-room floor. She had been given my name as someone to turn to and quickly headed to my house, holding the child as its bare foot and leg dangled in the air. When she was let in, she asked which was my room. It was pointed out to her, and without any hesitation, she burst in as I described. The child, I should mention, was radiating happiness. This running in and out of other people's homes and being carried through the streets without a sock or a shoe on her foot felt like a thrilling and fun game to her.

The mother’s fury against my surgical colleague was almost inexpressible. If the poor man had suggested cutting off the child’s head he could205 not have done worse. “How dare he!” she gasped. “How dare he talk of cutting off her foot! If he had proposed to cut off my foot I should not have minded. It would be nothing. But to cut off her little foot, this beautiful little foot, is a horror beyond words, and then look at the child, how sweet and wonderful she is! What wickedness!” It was a marvellous display of one of the primitive emotions of mankind, a picture, in human guise, of a tigress defending her cub. By a happy good fortune, after many months and after not a few minor operations, the foot got well so that the glare in the eyes of the tigress died away and she remembered again that she was a pretty woman.

The mother's anger towards my surgical colleague was almost impossible to express. If the poor guy had suggested chopping off the child's head, he couldn't have done worse. “How dare he!” she exclaimed. “How dare he talk about cutting off her foot! If he had suggested cutting off my foot, I wouldn't have cared. It would mean nothing. But to cut off her little foot, this beautiful little foot, is a horror beyond words, and look at the child, how sweet and wonderful she is! What wickedness!” It was a stunning display of one of humanity's primal emotions, resembling a tigress fiercely protecting her cub. Fortunately, after many months and several minor operations, the foot healed, allowing the glare in the eyes of the tigress to fade and reminding her that she was still a beautiful woman.

It is well known that the abrupt reception of ill-tidings may have a disastrous effect upon the hearer. The medical man is aware that, if he would avoid shock, the announcement of unpleasant facts or of unhappy news must be made slowly and with a tactful caution. In this method of procedure I learnt my lesson very early and in a way that impressed my memory.

It’s well known that suddenly hearing bad news can have a terrible impact on the person receiving it. Doctors understand that to prevent shock, they need to share unpleasant information or sad news slowly and carefully. I learned this lesson early on, and it left a lasting impression on me.

I was a house-surgeon and it was Christmas time. In my day each house-surgeon was on what was called “full duty” for one entire week in the month. During these seven days all accident206 cases came into his surgeon’s wards. He was said to be “taking in.” On this particular Christmas week I was “taking in.” Two of my brother house-surgeons had obtained short leave for Christmas and I had undertaken their duties. It was a busy time; so busy indeed that I had not been to bed for two nights. On the eve of the third night I was waiting for my dressers in the main corridor at the foot of the stair. I was leaning against the wall and, for the first and the last time in my life, I fell asleep standing up. The nap was short, for I was soon awakened, “rudely awakened” as novelists would put it.

I was a house surgeon, and it was Christmas time. Back then, each house surgeon was on what was called “full duty” for an entire week each month. During those seven days, all accident cases came into his surgical wards. He was said to be “taking in.” During this particular Christmas week, I was “taking in.” Two of my fellow house surgeons had taken short leave for Christmas, so I had taken on their responsibilities. It was a busy time; so busy that I hadn't slept for two nights. On the evening of the third night, I was waiting for my dressers in the main corridor at the bottom of the stairs. I was leaning against the wall, and for the first and last time in my life, I fell asleep standing up. The nap was short, as I was quickly awakened—“rudely awakened,” as novelists would say.

I found myself clutched by a heated and panting woman who, as she clung to me, said in a hollow voice, “Where have they took him?” The question needed some amplification. I inquired who “he” was. She replied, “The bad accident case just took in.” Now the term “accident” implies, in hospital language, a man ridden over in the street, or fallen from a scaffold, or broken up by a railway collision. I told her I had admitted no such case of accident. In fact the docks and the great works were closed, and men and women were celebrating the birth of Christ by eating too much, by getting drunk and by street rioting, which acts involved only minor207 casualties. She was, however, convinced he was “took in.” He was her husband. She gave me his name, but that conveyed nothing, as it was the dresser’s business to take names. With a happy inspiration I asked, “What is he?” “A butler,” she replied. Now a butler is one of the rarest varieties of mankind ever to be seen in Whitechapel, and it did so happen that I had, a few hours before, admitted an undoubted butler. I told her so, with the effusion of one eager to give useful information. She said, “What is the matter with him?” I replied cheerily, “He has cut his throat.”

I found myself being held tightly by a woman who was breathing heavily and, as she clung to me, asked in a hollow voice, “Where have they taken him?” Her question needed some clarification. I asked who “he” was. She replied, “The bad accident case we just brought in.” In hospital terms, “accident” usually refers to someone who was hit by a car, fell off a scaffold, or was injured in a train collision. I told her I hadn’t admitted any such case. In fact, the docks and factories were closed, and people were celebrating Christmas by overeating, getting drunk, and causing minor street disturbances, which led to only minor207 injuries. However, she was convinced he had been “brought in.” He was her husband. She told me his name, but it didn’t mean anything to me since it was the dresser’s job to take names. With a sudden thought, I asked, “What does he do?” “A butler,” she replied. Now, a butler is one of the rarest types of people you’d see in Whitechapel, and it just so happened that I had, a few hours earlier, admitted a confirmed butler. I told her so, eager to provide helpful information. She asked, “What’s wrong with him?” I cheerfully replied, “He has cut his throat.”

The effect of this unwise readiness on my part was astonishing. The poor woman, letting go of my coat, collapsed vertically to the floor. She seemed to shut up within herself like a telescope. She just went down like a dress dropping from a peg. When she was as small a heap as was possible in a human being she rolled over on to her head on the ground. A more sudden collapse I have never seen. Had I been fully awake it would never have happened. We placed her on a couch and soon restored her to consciousness.

The impact of my foolish readiness was surprising. The poor woman, releasing my coat, fell straight down to the floor. She seemed to retract into herself like a telescope. She just crumpled down like a dress falling off a hook. When she was as small a pile as a human can be, she rolled over onto her head on the ground. I've never seen a collapse happen so suddenly. If I had been fully alert, it wouldn't have happened. We laid her on a couch and quickly brought her back to consciousness.

Her story was simple. She and her husband had met. The two being “full of supper and distempering draughts” (as Brabantio would say)208 had had a savage quarrel. At the end he banged out of the house, exclaiming, “I will put an end to this.” She had bawled after him, “I hope to God you will.” He had wandered to Whitechapel and, creeping into a stable, had cut his throat there and then. The friend who hastened to inform the wife told her, with a tactfulness I so grievously lacked, that her husband had met with an accident and had been taken to the hospital. This lesson I never forgot and in the future based my method of announcing disaster upon that adopted by the butler’s discreet friend.

Her story was straightforward. She and her husband had met. The two being "full of supper and distressing drinks" (as Brabantio would say)208 had a brutal argument. In the end, he stormed out of the house, saying, "I will put an end to this." She yelled after him, "I hope to God you will." He wandered to Whitechapel and, sneaking into a stable, cut his throat right there. The friend who rushed to tell the wife informed her, with a tactfulness I severely lacked, that her husband had been in an accident and had been taken to the hospital. This lesson stuck with me, and from then on, I based my way of delivering bad news on the method used by the butler’s discreet friend.

Although a digression from the present subject I am reminded of the confusion that occasionally took place in the identity of cases. All patients in the hospital who are seriously ill, whether they have been long in the wards or have been only just admitted, are placed on “the dangerous list” and have their names posted at the gate so that their relatives might be admitted at any time of the day or night.

Although it's a bit off-topic, I’m reminded of the mix-ups that sometimes happened with patient identities. All patients in the hospital who are seriously ill, whether they’ve been in the wards for a long time or have just been admitted, are put on “the dangerous list” and have their names posted at the entrance so that their relatives can visit at any time, day or night.

A man very gravely injured had been taken into the accident ward. He was insensible and his condition such that he was at once put on the dangerous list, or, in the language of the time, was “gated.” During the course of the evening a youngish woman, dressed obviously in her best,209 bustled into the ward with an air of importance and with a handkerchief to her lips. She demanded to see the man who had been brought in seriously injured. She was directed by the sister to a bed behind a screen where lay the man, still insensible and with his head and much of his face enveloped in bandages. The woman at once dropped on her knees by the bedside and, throwing her arms about the neck of the unconscious man, wept with extreme profusion and with such demonstrations of grief as are observed at an Oriental funeral. When she had exhausted herself she rose to her feet and, staring at the man on the bed, exclaimed suddenly, “This is not Jim. This is not my husband. Where is he?”

A seriously injured man had been taken into the emergency room. He was unconscious and in critical condition, so he was immediately placed on the dangerous list, or as they said back then, he was “gated.” Later that evening, a somewhat younger woman, clearly dressed in her best,209 rushed into the ward with an air of importance and a handkerchief to her lips. She insisted on seeing the man who had been brought in with severe injuries. The nurse guided her to a bed behind a screen where the man lay, still unconscious and with his head and much of his face covered in bandages. The woman immediately dropped to her knees by the bedside and, wrapping her arms around the neck of the unconscious man, cried profusely, showing the kind of grief typically seen at an Oriental funeral. Once she had calmed down, she stood up and, staring at the man on the bed, suddenly exclaimed, “This isn’t Jim. This isn’t my husband. Where is he?”

Now, in the next bed to the one with the screen, and in full view of it, was a staring man sitting bolt upright. He had been admitted with an injury to the knee. This was Jim. He was almost overcome by amazement. He had seen his wife, dressed in her best, enter the ward, clap her hand to her forehead, fall on her knees and throw her arms round the neck of a total stranger and proceed to smother him with kisses. Jim’s name had been “gated” by mistake.

Now, in the bed next to the one with the screen, and in full view of it, was a man sitting up straight, staring. He had been admitted with a knee injury. This was Jim. He was almost in shock. He had seen his wife, dressed in her best, enter the ward, put her hand to her forehead, fall to her knees, and wrap her arms around the neck of a complete stranger, showering him with kisses. Jim’s name had been mixed up by mistake.

When she came to the bedside of her real210 husband she was annoyed and hurt, so hurt, indeed, that she dealt with him rudely. She had worked herself up for a really moving theatrical display in the wards, had rehearsed what she should say as she rode along in the omnibus and considered herself rather a heroine or, at least, a lady of intense and beautiful feeling which she had now a chance of showing off. All this was wasted and thrown away. An injured knee, caused by falling over a bucket, was not a subject for fine emotional treatment. She was disgusted with Jim. He had taken her in. “Bah!” she exclaimed. “Come in with water on the knee! You might as well have come in with water on the brain! You are a fraud, you are! What do you mean by dragging me all the way here for nothing? You ought to be ashamed of yourself.” With this reproof she sailed out of the room with great dignity—a deeply injured woman.

When she arrived at the bedside of her actual husband, she felt annoyed and hurt—so hurt that she treated him rudely. She had built herself up for a really dramatic performance in the hospital, rehearsing what she would say while riding in the bus and considering herself a bit of a heroine or at least a woman of deep and beautiful feelings that she was now ready to showcase. All of this was wasted. An injured knee from tripping over a bucket wasn’t something worthy of grand emotional displays. She was disgusted with Jim. He had deceived her. “Ugh!” she exclaimed. “You come in with a swollen knee! You might as well have come in with water on the brain! You’re a fraud! What was the point of dragging me all the way here for nothing? You should be ashamed of yourself.” With that rebuke, she walked out of the room with great dignity—a woman deeply wronged.

To return to the original topic. In all my experience the most curious manner in which a painful announcement was received was manifested under the following circumstances. A gentleman brought his daughter to see me—a charming girl of eighteen. He was a widower and she was his only child. A swelling had appeared in the upper part of her arm and was increasing ominously. It211 became evident on examination that the growth was of the kind known as a sarcoma and that the only measure to save life was an amputation of the limb at the shoulder joint, after, of course, the needful confirmatory exploration had been made.

To get back to the original topic. In all my experience, the most surprising way a painful announcement was received happened under the following circumstances. A man brought his daughter to see me—a lovely girl of eighteen. He was a widower and she was his only child. A lump had appeared in the upper part of her arm and was getting worse. It211 became clear upon examination that the growth was a type known as a sarcoma, and that the only way to save her life was to amputate the limb at the shoulder joint, after, of course, the necessary confirmatory exploration had been done.

A more distressing position could hardly be imagined. The girl appeared to be in good health and was certainly in the best of spirits. Her father was absolutely devoted to her. She was his ever-delightful companion and the joy and comfort of his life. Terrible as the situation was it was essential not only that the truth should be told but told at once. Everything depended upon an immediate operation and, therefore, there was not a day to be lost. To break the news seemed for a moment almost impossible. The poor father had no suspicion of the gravity of the case. He imagined that the trouble would probably be dealt with by a course of medicine and a potent liniment. I approached the revelation of the dreadful truth in an obscure manner. I discussed generalities, things that were possible, difficulties that might be, threw out hints, mentioned vague cases, and finally made known to him the bare and ghastly truth with as much gentleness as I could command.

A more distressing situation could hardly be imagined. The girl seemed to be in good health and was definitely in great spirits. Her father was completely devoted to her. She was his ever-delightful companion and the joy and comfort of his life. Terrible as the situation was, it was crucial not only to tell the truth but to tell it immediately. Everything depended on an urgent operation, so there was no time to waste. Breaking the news felt almost impossible for a moment. The poor father had no clue about the seriousness of the situation. He thought that the problem could probably be fixed with some medicine and a strong ointment. I approached sharing the dreadful truth in an indirect way. I talked about generalities, possible issues, mentioned vague cases, and finally revealed to him the bare and horrifying truth as gently as I could manage.

The wretched man listened to my discourse212 with apparent apathy, as if wondering what all this talk could mean and what it had to do with him. When I had finished he said nothing, but, rising quietly from his chair, walked over to one side of the room and looked at a picture hanging on the wall. He looked at it closely and then, stepping back and with his head on one side, viewed it at a few feet distant. Finally he examined it through his hand screwed up like a tube. While so doing he said, “That is a nice picture. I rather like it. Who is the artist? Ah! I see his name in the corner. I like the way in which he has treated the clouds, don’t you? The foreground too, with those sheep, is very cleverly managed.” Then turning suddenly to me he burst out, “What were you talking about just now? You said something. What was it? For God’s sake say that it is not true! It is not true! It cannot be true!”

The miserable man listened to my talk212 with clear indifference, as if he was wondering what all this chatter meant and how it related to him. When I finished, he didn’t say anything, but quietly got up from his chair, walked to one side of the room, and looked at a picture on the wall. He studied it closely, then stepped back and tilted his head to see it from a few feet away. Finally, he examined it through his hand squished into a tube. While doing this, he said, “That’s a nice picture. I really like it. Who’s the artist? Ah! I see his name in the corner. I like how he painted the clouds, don’t you? The foreground with those sheep is really well done.” Then, suddenly turning to me, he exclaimed, “What were you just talking about? You said something. What was it? For God’s sake, tell me it’s not true! It’s not true! It can't be true!”


215

XII
A Matter of Hats

I HAD had a very busy afternoon and had still two appointments to keep. The first of these was in the suburbs, a consultation with a doctor who was a stranger to me. It was a familiar type of house where we met—classic Doric pillars to the portico, a congested hall with hat-pegs made of cow horns, a pea-green vase with a fern in it perched on a bamboo tripod, and a red and perspiring maid-servant. Further, I became acquainted with a dining-room containing bomb-proof, mahogany furniture, and great prints in pairs on the walls, “War” and “Peace” on one side, “Summer” and “Winter” on the other. Then there was the best bedroom, rich in lace and wool mats, containing a bedstead as glaring in brass as a fire-engine, a mirror draped with muslin and pink bows, and enough silver articles on the dressing-table to start a shop. After a discussion of the case with the doctor in a drawing-room which smelt like an empty church, I rushed off,216 leaving the doctor to detail the treatment we had advised, for I found—to my dismay—that I was twenty minutes late.

I had a really busy afternoon and still had two appointments to keep. The first one was in the suburbs, a consultation with a doctor I didn't know. It was a typical house where we met—classic Doric pillars on the porch, a cramped hall with hat pegs made of cow horns, a pea-green vase with a fern on a bamboo stand, and a red, sweating maid. I also saw a dining room with sturdy mahogany furniture and large prints on the walls, “War” and “Peace” on one side, “Summer” and “Winter” on the other. Then there was the best bedroom, lavish with lace and wool mats, featuring a bed frame as shiny in brass as a fire truck, a mirror covered with muslin and pink bows, and enough silver items on the dresser to open a store. After discussing the case with the doctor in a drawing room that smelled like an empty church, I rushed off,216 leaving the doctor to explain the treatment we had suggested, because I found—to my dismay—that I was twenty minutes late.

The second case was that of an exacting duke whom I had to visit at regular periods and, according to the ducal pleasure, I should be at the door at least one minute before the appointed hour struck. I was now hopelessly late and consequently flurried. On reaching the ducal abode I flew upstairs prepared to meet the storm. His Grace ignored my apologies and suggested, with uncouth irony, that I had been at a cricket match. He added that it was evident that I took no interest in him, that his sufferings were nothing to me, and concluded by asserting that if he had been dying I should not have hurried. I always regard remarks of this type as a symptom of disease rather than as a considered criticism of conduct, and therefore had little difficulty in bringing the duke to a less contentious frame of mind by reverting to that topic of the day—his engrossing disorder.

The second case involved a demanding duke whom I had to visit regularly, and according to his wishes, I needed to be at the door at least one minute before the scheduled time. I was now incredibly late and feeling flustered. Upon arriving at the duke's residence, I rushed upstairs, ready to face the storm. He dismissed my apologies and, with crude sarcasm, suggested I had been at a cricket match. He added that it was clear I didn’t care about him, that his pain meant nothing to me, and concluded by claiming that even if he were dying, I still wouldn’t have rushed. I always see comments like this as a sign of deeper issues rather than genuine criticism of my behavior, so I had no trouble shifting the duke's mood by bringing up the topic of the day—his fascinating illness.

The duke never allowed his comfort to be in any way disturbed. He considered his disease as a personal affront to himself, and I therefore discussed it from the point of view of an unprovoked and indecent outrage. This he found217 very pleasing, although I failed to answer his repeated inquiry as to why His Grace the Duke of X should be afflicted in this rude and offensive manner. It was evident that his position should have exempted him from what was quite a vulgar disorder, and it was incomprehensible that he, of all people, should have been selected for this insult.

The duke never let anything disturb his comfort. He saw his illness as a personal insult, so I talked about it as if it were an unprovoked and outrageous attack. He found this very satisfying, even though I couldn’t explain his constant question of why His Grace the Duke of X should suffer in such a rude and offensive way. It was clear that someone in his position should be free from what was a rather lowly affliction, and it was baffling that he, of all people, should endure such a humiliation.

The interview over, I made my report to the duchess, who was in a little room adjacent to the hall. She followed me out to ask a final question just as I was on the point of taking my hat. The hat handed to me by the butler was, however, a new hat I had never seen before. It was of a shape I disliked. The butler, with due submission, said it was the hat I came in. I replied it was impossible, and, putting it on my head, showed that it was so small as to be absurd. The duchess, who was a lady of prompt convictions, exclaimed, “Ridiculous; that was never your hat!” The butler could say no more: he was convicted of error. The duchess then seized upon the only other hat on the table and held it at arm’s length. “Whose is this?” she cried. “Heavens, it is the shabbiest hat I ever saw! It cannot be yours.” (It was not.) Looking inside, she added, “What a filthy hat!218 It is enough to poison the house.” Handing it to the butler as if it had been an infected rag, she exclaimed, “Take it away and burn it!”

After the interview, I reported back to the duchess, who was in a small room next to the hall. She followed me out to ask one last question just as I was about to grab my hat. However, the hat the butler handed me was brand new and nothing I’d ever seen before. It was a shape I didn’t like. The butler, being very respectful, said it was the hat I had come in with. I told him that was impossible, and when I put it on, I demonstrated that it was so small it looked ridiculous. The duchess, a woman with strong opinions, exclaimed, “That’s ridiculous; that was never your hat!” The butler had nothing else to say: he was clearly mistaken. The duchess then picked up the only other hat on the table and held it out at arm’s length. “Whose is this?” she shouted. “Goodness, it’s the shabbiest hat I’ve ever seen! It can’t be yours.” (It wasn’t.) Looking inside, she added, “What a filthy hat!218 It’s enough to poison the house.” She handed it to the butler as if it were a dirty rag and exclaimed, “Take it away and burn it!”

The butler did not at once convey this garbage to the flames, but remarked—as if talking in his sleep—“There is a pianoforte tuner in the drawing-room.” The duchess stared with amazement at this inconsequent remark. Whereupon the butler added that the new hat I had rejected might possibly be his. He was at once sent up to confront the artist, whose aimless tinkling could be heard in the hall, with the further message that if the dirty hat should happen to be his he was never to enter the house again. The butler returned to say that the musician did not “use” a hat. He wore a cap, which same he had produced from his pocket.

The butler didn’t immediately throw the trash into the fire, but instead said, almost dreamily, “There’s a piano tuner in the living room.” The duchess looked at him in confusion because the remark seemed so random. The butler then added that the new hat I had turned down might actually belong to him. He was promptly sent upstairs to confront the artist, whose pointless tinkling could be heard in the hallway, with the additional message that if the dirty hat turned out to be his, he should never come back to the house. The butler returned to say that the musician didn’t “use” a hat. He wore a cap, which he then took out of his pocket.

While the butler was away a great light had illumined the mind of the duchess. It appeared that Lord Andrew, her son-in-law, had called that afternoon with his wife. He had just left, his wife remaining behind. It was soon evident that the duchess had a grievance against her son-in-law. When the light fell upon her she exclaimed to me, “I see it all now. This horrible hat is Andrew’s. He has taken yours by mistake and has left this disgusting thing219 behind. It is just like him. He is the worst-dressed man in London, and this hat is just the kind he would wear.”

While the butler was away, a great realization struck the duchess. It seemed that Lord Andrew, her son-in-law, had dropped by that afternoon with his wife. He had just left, leaving his wife behind. It quickly became clear that the duchess had an issue with her son-in-law. When the revelation hit her, she said to me, “I understand everything now. This awful hat belongs to Andrew. He must have taken yours by mistake and left this disgusting thing219 behind. It’s just like him. He is the worst-dressed man in London, and this hat is exactly the kind he would wear.”

At this moment the daughter appeared. She had overheard her mother’s decided views, and was proportionately indignant. She disdained to even look at the hat, preferring to deal with the indictment of Andrew on general grounds. She defended her husband from the charge of being unclean with no little show of temper. Without referring to the specific hat, she said she was positive, on a priori grounds, that Andrew would never wear a dirty hat. Her mother had no right to say such things. It was unjust and unkind.

At that moment, the daughter showed up. She had overheard her mother’s strong opinions and was understandably upset. She didn’t even want to look at the hat, choosing instead to address her concerns about Andrew in general. She defended her husband against the claim of being unclean with a good deal of anger. Without mentioning the specific hat, she insisted, based on her understanding, that Andrew would never wear a dirty hat. Her mother had no right to say those things. It was unfair and unkind.

The duchess was now fully roused. She was still more positive. This, she affirmed, was just the sort of thing Andrew would do—leave an old hat behind and take a good one. She would send him at once a note by a footman demanding the immediate return of my hat and the removal of his own offensive headgear.

The duchess was now wide awake. She was even more certain. This, she insisted, was exactly the kind of thing Andrew would do—leave an old hat behind and take a nice one. She would immediately send him a note through a footman, demanding the prompt return of her hat and the removal of his irritating headgear.

The daughter, deeply hurt, had withdrawn from the discussion. I suggested that as Lady Andrew was about to go home she might inquire if a mistake had been made. Her Grace, however, was far too moved to listen to such220 moderation. She wanted to tell Andrew what she thought of him, and it was evident she had long been seeking the opportunity. So she at once stamped off to write the note. In the meanwhile I waited, gazing in great melancholy of mind at the two hats. The silent butler also kept his eyes fixed upon them with a gloom even deeper than mine. I had hinted that the new hat might belong to Lord Andrew, but the duchess had already disposed of that suggestion by remarking with assurance that Andrew never wore a new hat. The note was produced and at once dispatched by a footman.

The daughter, feeling deeply hurt, had pulled away from the conversation. I suggested that since Lady Andrew was about to head home, she might check if there had been a misunderstanding. However, her Grace was too emotionally charged to consider such a calm approach. She was eager to express her feelings about Andrew, and it was clear she had been waiting for this moment. So, she hurried off to write the note. Meanwhile, I stood there, melancholic, staring at the two hats. The quiet butler also fixed his gaze on them, looking even more somber than I felt. I had hinted that the new hat might belong to Lord Andrew, but the duchess quickly dismissed that idea, confidently stating that Andrew never wore a new hat. The note was written and promptly sent off by a footman.

I have no idea of the wording of the note, but I was satisfied that the duchess had not been ambiguous, and that she had told her son-in-law precisely what were her present views of him in a wider sense than could be expressed in terms of hats. The writing of the letter had relieved her. She was almost calm.

I have no idea what the note said, but I was confident that the duchess had been clear and that she had told her son-in-law exactly how she felt about him in a broader sense than just hats. Writing the letter had eased her mind. She felt almost calm.

She now told the silent butler to fetch one of the duke’s hats, so that I might have at least some decent covering to my bare head thus unscrupulously stripped by the unclean Andrew. The butler returned with a very smart hat of the duke’s. It had apparently never been worn. It fitted me to perfection. In this vicarious coronet221 I regained my carriage. I felt almost kindly towards the duke now that I was wearing his best hat.

She told the silent butler to grab one of the duke’s hats so I would have some decent covering for my bare head, which had been shamelessly exposed by the unclean Andrew. The butler came back with a really nice hat of the duke’s. It looked like it had never been worn. It fit me perfectly. With this borrowed crown221, I regained my composure. I even felt a bit fond of the duke now that I was wearing his best hat.

Next day I placed the ducal hat in a befitting hat-box and, having put on another hat of my own, was starting for the scene of the downfall of Lord Andrew. At my door a note was handed me. It was from the suburban doctor. He very courteously pointed out that I had taken his hat by mistake, and said he would be glad if I would return it at my convenience, as he had no other, and my hat came down over his eyes. It was a dreadful picture, that of a respected practitioner going his rounds with a hat resting on the bridge of his nose; but at least it cleared up the mystery of the new hat. The butler was right. In my anxiety at being late on the previous afternoon I was evidently not conscious that I was wearing a hat which must have looked like a thimble on the top of an egg.

The next day, I put the duke's hat in a proper hat box, and after putting on another one of my own, I headed out to the site of Lord Andrew's downfall. At my door, someone handed me a note. It was from the suburban doctor. He politely pointed out that I had accidentally taken his hat and asked if I could return it at my convenience, as he had no other, and my hat was coming down over his eyes. It was quite a sight, a respected doctor going about his rounds with a hat perched on the bridge of his nose; but at least it explained the mystery of the new hat. The butler was right. In my rush to avoid being late the day before, I clearly didn’t realize I was wearing a hat that must have looked like a thimble on top of an egg.

On reaching the ducal residence I was received by the butler. He said nothing; but it seemed to me that he smiled immoderately for a butler. The two hats, the new and the dirty, were still on the table, but the duchess made no appearance. I returned the duke’s hat with appropriate thanks and expressed regret for the stupid mistake222 I had made on the occasion of my last visit. I then placed the doctor’s new hat I had repudiated in the hat-box ready for removal.

Upon arriving at the duke's residence, the butler greeted me. He didn't say anything, but it felt like he was smiling way too much for a butler. The two hats, the new one and the dirty one, were still on the table, but the duchess didn't show up. I returned the duke's hat with my thanks and apologized for the silly mistake I made during my last visit. Then, I put the doctor's new hat that I had rejected into the hat box, ready for removal.222

The full mystery was still unsolved, while the butler stood in the hall like a hypnotized sphinx. I said, in a light and casual way, “And what about Lord Andrew? Did his lordship answer the note?” The butler replied, with extreme emphasis, “He did indeed!” Poor duchess, I thought, what a pity she had been so violent and so hasty.

The entire mystery was still unsolved as the butler stood in the hall like a mesmerized sphinx. I said casually, “What about Lord Andrew? Did he respond to the note?” The butler replied, emphasizing each word, “He certainly did!” Poor duchess, I thought, what a shame she had been so rash and impulsive.

Still the dirty hat remained shrouded in mystery, so, pointing to it, I said to the butler, “By the way, whose hat is that?” “That hat, sir,” he replied, adopting the manner of a showman in a museum, “that hat is the duke’s. It is the hat His Grace always wears when he goes out in the morning.” “But then,” I asked, “why did you not tell the duchess so yesterday?” He replied, “What, sir! After Her Grace had said that the hat was enough to poison the house! Not me!”

Still, the dirty hat remained a mystery, so I pointed to it and asked the butler, “By the way, whose hat is that?” “That hat, sir,” he replied, taking on the role of a showman at a museum, “that hat belongs to the duke. It's the one His Grace always wears when he goes out in the morning.” “Then why didn't you tell the duchess that yesterday?” I asked. He replied, “What, sir! After Her Grace said that the hat was enough to poison the house! Not me!”

Printed by Cassell & Company, Limited, La Belle Sauvage, London, E.C.4.
F.35.1222
Footnotes:
[1] British Medical Journal, Dec., 1886, and April, 1890.
[2] Fisher Unwin, London, 1922.
[3] The name is fictitious.

Transcriber’s Notes:

Transcriber's Notes:

Blank pages have been removed.

Blank pages have been deleted.

Redundant title page removed.

Removed redundant title page.

Redundant chapter heading pages removed.

Removed duplicate chapter heading pages.

Silently corrected typographical errors.

Quietly fixed typos.

Hyphenation variations made consistent.

Hyphenation variations standardized.




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!